Terraria 1. The Stranger

**AN- So...this is my first Terraria fanfic, and I have only one thing left to say...which Asher will say.**

**Asher: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The Stranger

Asher opened a door, breathing in the fresh air. He had been in the library all day, so it was nice to feel the breeze and sun on his face, people walking along the streets, chattering or carrying groceries, children playing.

"See you tomorrow!" The librarian called.

"Same to you!" Asher replied, he going down the steps, and onto the dirt streets, walking with the rest of the people. Stretching his legs felt good, too.

He liked working at the library, able to read in his spare time and quiet, but it was too quiet. He lived in this town all his life, and it had become a bit of a bore. They lived at the edge of the kingdom, never really hearing about anything unless it was at a major scale, and even then that rarely happened.

_What am I to do? _He wondered. He didn't have enough coin to move anywhere, so-

Silence.

People had stopped talking, and all heads were turned to look at one thing, which Asher took with surprise.

A man around sixteen perhaps was coming up the road to the town.

He wore the kingdom's blue uniform, but his tie was used to bandage a cut on his fore head, his coat and shirt used to bandage gashes on his side and leg, people able to see the blood coming through the cloth, he having only his black boots, blue pants, and white under shirt that was smeared with mud.

His muscled arms were scratched and bruised badly, he had a black eye swelled shut, and an arrow wound on his shoulder, forcing him to carry his pack in his hand, a tree limb assisting him in walking.

Everyone stood, silent and staring.

The sixteen-year-old came to the edge of town, where he stopped, looking at everyone with a blank, emotionless face.

"Doc...tor..." He wheezes.

"I'll take you there." Asher says, stepping forward. The stranger shuffled forward before falling to his uninjured leg, then to the ground all together.

"ALERT DOC!" Asher yells, people finally moving. Asher and some others picked the stranger up, rushing up the streets to Doc's home, where he stood, wearing his medical coat.

"Oh my..." He says, seeing the stranger's wounds. "Get him inside! Get him inside!"

They did so, putting him in one of the patient rooms, then being shooed out by Doc, who went to work.

Later...

Doc sighed, cracking his neck and wiping his bloody hands on a towel. The stranger's wounds had been cleaned, treated, and bandaged with white cloth, the stranger asleep in the bed. He had defensive wounds, and the arrow wound had gone straight through his shoulder, and the gashes in his side and leg had caused heavy blood loss.

He was surprised the boy hadn't passed out sooner.

He also _reeked _of skunk weed. Doc would have to make sure the bed linens were changed, not just from the smell, but the boy was mud-covered to where Doc hadn't even know his hair was platinum blonde till he treated the wound on his forehead.

Another interesting thing: He was a girl.

She was small in the chest enough to pass for a man, and her features were neutral to also pass as a man.

No wonder they were so badly beat up. Women weren't allowed in the army. Either she was discovered, or she left.

It didn't matter. Doc wasn't telling a soul.

He removed his coat and put it into a laundry basket, taking his cane in hand and going out onto his front porch, where the town had gathered.

"Is he okay?!" Someone yelled.

"He'll be fine!" Doc says, everyone breathing out relief. "He's young and healthy, so he'll recover quickly."

Before any other questions could be asked, he went back into his home, shutting the door.

_Young people these days, always so nosy..._ He thought, sitting in his rocker, warming his hands at the fire. Then leaning back, he closed his eyes and rocked, enjoying the quiet and the warmth of the fire.

* * *

_"YOU TRAITOR!"_

_ "TURN COAT!"_

_ "Back-stabbing fiend!"_

_ "You know the rules!"_

_ "I'll find you! You know I will! I'll scour every inch of this country if I have to, just you watch! I'll get you!"_

Sarid's bright blue eyes popped open, drawing a quick breath.

The bed he laid in was clean, and the room had the late afternoon, golden sun rays coming through a window. He could still smell the skunk weed on him from attempting to lose the hounds, and his side, leg, and shoulder throbbed with pain. His under cloths were on him, he saw his backpack laying on a table in the room - a hospital?

Yes, yes...right before he blacked out...the people must have carried him.

Sarid winced as he sat up, getting out of the bed, all his weight on his good leg. Folded clothes also sat on the table, he pulling them on. White shorts and baggy shirt, they were difficult due to his shoulder injury, but he pushed through.

After that, he pulled his boots on, then hobbled to the door, opening it.

The room before him was plain and simple, few pictures hung on the walls, and there was an archway to a kitchen and more doors that must've lead to more hospital rooms. There were stairs going to an upper floor, and an elderly man sat in a rocking chair in front of the fire place.

His hair was white and a bit wavy, he wore a white dress shirt and dark red vest, black pants and his shoes were brown leather.

He turned his head to look at Sarid, showing spectacles in front of his green eyes and a dark teal tie tucked under his vest.

"Feeling better, girly?" He asked.

"..." Sarid said and felt nothing, no emotion on his face or in his eyes.

"Don't worry." The elder said, looking back at the fire. "I'm not tellin' a soul."

"..." Sarid still said nothing.

"Come, come." The man waved, Sarid hobbling over, and lowing himself into a chair in front of the fire place. "Name's Doc. As you can guess, I'm the doctor in this village."

"..." Sarid still said nothing. "...Thank you for your hospitality."

"You're welcome." Doc told him. "What's your name, girly?"

"My name is Sarid." He told him.

"Sarid...That's a good name." Doc said. "So, you're being hunted by the military I presume?"

"...Yes sir." Sarid answers. "I wished to leave."

"Leave?" Doc asked, looking at Sarid with confusion. "You're sixteen."

"I was ahead." Sarid answers. "I graduated three days ago."

"Ah...Didn't want to spend five years doing nothing in a peaceful kingdom." Doc replies, nodding and looking back into the fire. "You must be something smart to survive and hide your gender for so long."

"Hm." Sarid hums.

"Top of your class?"

"Yes sir."

"That's good."

They sat in silence for a while longer.

"So, Sarid, what do you plan on doing?" Doc asks. "You're a wanted traitor, and a girl that went through military school. That's a beheading and banishment..."

"I'm not staying." Sarid tells him, staring into the fire. "There's something I need to do."

"Suit yourself." Doc answers. "Just don't get yourself killed."

"..." Sarid says nothing, still staring into the fire.

"...How long have you have Alexithymia?" Doc asks.

"My whole life." Sarid mumbles, then starting to get up.

"Don't push yourself now." Doc tells him. "You sit there and rest a bit more. I'll get you something to eat."

Sarid sat in the chair, staring into the fire, looking up when Doc brought him a bowl of soup.

"Here you are, girly." He tells Sarid, who took the bowl.

"Thank you." He mumbles. He ate the soup, then hobbled back to the patient room, shutting the door. He laid down in the bed, falling to sleep.

* * *

Doc sat, rocking back and forth, when a knock at his door brought him to his feet. He took his cane and went to the door, opening it to see Asher.

"Good evening." Doc said.

"Good evening, Doc." Asher replied. "How's the stranger?"

"He's doing well. His name's Sarid, by the way." Doc tells him.

"Is he hurt too badly?"

"Oh no. He's already up and about; should be good to go by tomorrow noon."

"Well, you are the best doctor the world has to offer."

"Only surpassed by my daughter."

"True...Well, I was just checking on the fellow." Asher tells him. "I'll stop by tomorrow morning."

"Alright. Have a good night." Doc tells him, Asher closing the door, and Doc looking back into the fire.

The next morning…

Sarid woke, staring at the ceiling. His shoulder, side and leg were much, much better, the injuries gone. He got up, dressed himself in spare clothes from his pack, a white short sleeved shirt, blue vest with a hood and dark blue pants, then his military boots. He combed his hair, then shouldered his pack, exiting the room into the main one, where Doc already sat in his rocking chair.

"Mornin', girly." He said. "Breakfast's on the table."

Sarid said nothing, but went to the kitchen, where a plate of fried eggs and ham sat, ready to be eaten. After he did so, he washed off the plate, and returned to the main room.

"How much?" Sarid asks.

"Ten Silver." Doc answers.

Sarid stood silent, then took off his pack, digging through it. He came across a hammer and saw, putting them on the table next to Doc.

"Will these pay?" He asks.

"Well…" Doc answers, looking at them with a keen eye. "…They're in good condition. I'll take 'em."

"Thank you." Sarid answers, then going to the door, pulling his backpack on. Opening the door, he saw another man standing there, his hand raised to knock.

His hair was a messy brown with his eyes the same color, his coat a pale green and blue pants, brown shoes and tanned skin.

"…" He blinked with surprise, Sarid's face emotionless.

"Oh…H-hi, I was just coming to see how you were doing." He tells Sarid.

"…Hm." Sarid hums, stepping past him and out into the street. Everyone stood still watching him, wondering what he was going to do.

Sarid looked up at the sky, watching the clouds and turning to look at the sun, then looking down both ways of the main road.

"…" He turns, heading east.

"The ocean's that way!" One man from the crowd calls.

"That's where I'm headed." Sarid answers.

"…Where?" Asher asks. "There's nothing out that way!"

"Incorrect." Sarid answers, people now following him as he walked.

"There's nothing _out_ there! Just an empty island!" Asher tells him, remembering the stories he had read.

"Do the math." Sarid tells him, everyone slowing down to a stop as they reached to outskirts of the village, Sarid continuing.

"…You're going out to that island? By yourself?!"

"Yes." Sarid calls. They watched as he kept walking, then as he slowed his pace to a stop.

The island out there, empty, vast, untamed and full of the unknown.

Not a single human to meet, strange creatures to fight, and goodness knows what treasures to find, things to see and knowledge to learn…

"Let me come with you!" Asher blurts.

Sarid turned head, looking at him as the rest of the small town let out small gasps.

"Please, let me come with you!" He says again. "It'll be less dangerous with two people! I-I can help! I known all kinds of things!"

"…" Sarid turns all the way around, then walks back, stopping a few feet away. "…You can?"

"Yes."

"…If you come, you cannot cause trouble." Sarid tells him. "You must carry your weight."

"I will."

"…" Sarid blinks. After a moment, he turns away, looking up at the sky. "…Ten minutes. Pack your belongings."

A bright smile spread across Asher's face, right before he turned and ran as fast as he could, through the crowd and down the main road.

"Where're you headed?!" Doc calls from his porch, where he rocked in his chair.

"To adventure in the unknown!" He calls, not stopping.

TEN MINUTES LATER…

Sarid watched as the crowd parted, Asher coming through, riding on a cart pulled by a horse, the back of the cart having crates in it.

"…Crates?" Sarid asks.

"They've got my books in them." Asher tells him. "I don't have much personal belongings."

"…Very well." Sarid tells him, putting his back pack into the back of the cart, climbing up and sitting next to Asher.

"So long!" Asher calls over his shoulder, whipping the reigns, the horse moving forward, hooves beating against the ground in a trot.

The villagers called good bye, waving to them, Asher keeping the big smile on his face. Sarid was silent, his face emotionless and staring ahead.

After sometime, they were well into the forest, headed towards a sea-side town.

"So the island we're going to, do you know anything about it?" Asher asks, looking at Sarid, who still kept his emotionless face.

"I did research." Sarid answers.

"…And?"

"There was once a kingdom."

"Really?"

"Aye."

"Did you find out anything else?"

"Hm."

"…"

"…"

"…"

Asher looks back forward, silent for the remainder of the trip.

About noon, they arrived at the port town, heading straight to the docks.

Later…

"Ye want me ta do _what_?!"

Sarid and Asher sat in a tavern, speaking with the captain of the ship _Paranjay. _A red bandanna adorned his head, his skin heavily tanned from being at sea, his eyes a dark grey and face having back stubble. His shirt was a dirty yellowish color, his pants brown-grey, though his leather boots were well taken care of. His tricorn was brown and sat on the table, next to his arm, and a brown coat was draped over his chair.

"Please, we need to get to the island." Asher tells him, the man waving a hand.

"Ye can forget THAT! Ever seence me eyes seen the shore, I knew it was nu'hing but the worst o' luck!"

"Captain…"

"Name's Sinbad, laddie." He tells Asher.

"Please, we'll pay you." Asher replies, Sinbad stopping, and setting his mug down on the table.

"How much?"

"…"

He took out his coin pouch, looking in to see only ten silver and fifty-eight copper.

"…Sarid?"

"I lost all my coin yesterday morning." He tells Asher, who blinks, then looking back at Sinbad and smiling awkwardly.

"How does an investment sound?"

"Like no good." Sinbad tells him, Asher sighing.

"We haven't anything to give you, yet." Sarid tells him. "But I promise you, after a few weeks I'll have something to pay you with."

"Oh ye want time?" Sinbad scoffs, picking his mug back up. "And me'd fancy meself some bars o' gold!"

"Deal." Sarid tells him, Sinbad choking on his ale.

"Ye's ser'ous?!"

"Aye. How does ten sound?"

"…Hm…" Sinbad leaned back in his chair, staring at the two. "…We'll take ye to the shallow o' the shore, but none closer."

"Agreed." Sarid tells him.

"A'ight, landlubbers, let's go haul off!" He tells the two, donning his hat and exiting the tavern with the two.

"Ahoy, boys!" He calls to the men on his ship, who turned their head to look at him. "We be takin' 'ese two landlubbers to the island of…" He looked at Sarid. "What's its name again?"

"Terraria."

* * *

**AN- So, tell me what you think. Sorry if it was a slow start…I don't know what else to say. ._.**


	2. The Island

**AN- CHAPPA TWO!**

**Sarid: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only I belong to Magma.**

**Oh, and to reply to Sensei200, the reason why Sarid is still referred to as "he" and "him", is to re-state that everyone around her views her as a man, rather than a woman.**

**It's also to re-enforce the idea into the mind that she **_**looks**_** like a man – a very elegant one that has border line feminine features, but that her build makes you think she's male. If she were referred to as "her" and "she", you would start to picture in your mind someone with a more feminine build.**

**As well, it depends on Sarid herself – if she is emotionless, she's in a state where she may forget she's a girl, while when she does feel, she remembers her gender – it's shown in a later chapter.**

**For now, enjoy this one! :D**

* * *

The Island

When dawn broke, the dark lump of land known as Terraria was on the rosy horizon. It took a few more hours to reach, the captain stopping the ship right at the shallow; not an inch closer.

"A'ight, landlubbers, you two best be on ye ways." Sinbad tells them, Asher leaning against the ship railing, looking at the island with a big smile.

"We still have the cart and the horse." Sarid tells him.

"Add on two gold bars and me'll give ye a boat to tran'port 'hem." Sinbad tells him.

"Done."

"Good." The captain answers. "Anyhow, laddie, we'll be back in a week time fer our payment, and if ye don't come out to meet us, we're expectin' ye dead."

"Understood." Sarid tells him. "Let's be off, Asher."

An hour later…

Sarid went ahead of the cart, cutting through the vegetation with a copper short sword, Asher leading the horse by its reins. They had pulled the boat they bought high onto the sandy shore, and tied it to one of the numerous palm trees.

"Any idea how much farther?" He asks Sarid. His feet ached and he had tied his coat around his waist, showing the off-white shirt he wore under it. Sarid stopped, and slowly looked around, then looking back forward.

"I'll know in a minute." He tells Asher, the two continuing on. Not too long later, Sarid stopped again, forcing Asher to stop.

"What's wrong?" He asks Sarid.

"We'll be at our destination very soon." Sarid answers.

"…How…?"

In response, Sarid stepped to the side to allow Asher to see ahead.

Across their path laid a crumbling wall of stone, over taken by all kinds of vegetation, webbing lichens crept over it like veins underneath flesh, grass swaying in the wind and a couple shrubs that cared not a bit.

"This…this was from that kingdom that was here?" Asher asks, staring at it with his brown doe eyes.

"Aye." Sarid tells him, then pointing at the top of a hill, right off to the side of the path. It was steep, and just barely could he make out the ancient steps carved into it, the seeing what Sarid was really pointing at: a stump of crumbling, vine-covered stone that had a young tree growing from it.

"…Oh…" He says, realizing it. "This was a watch tower."

"Correct." Sarid tells him, continuing on. Now that he looked at the path they went along, Asher could tell it had once been a clear road of hard packed dirt, and even after not haven been in use, plants still struggled to claim it.

After some time of the hard travel, they found their destination.

Rubble of stone covered in vegetation, wooden supports and furniture charred by fire, shards of glass scattered all over the ground. Wooden arrows stuck from the ground, which had several, random depressions in it from explosions, where water had gathered over time, trees grew from the rotting wood floors of the buildings, and rusted, broken weapons were strewn about.

The largest building's roof was completely collapsed in, the towers fallen, the bridges that once arched between them completely crumbled, the stained glass windows shattered to crumbs and throwing colored light onto the remaining walls of the building.

"…" Asher is silent, looking over the ruins. "…This…this was the kingdom?"

"Aye." Sarid tells him. "Come, we need to find shelter."

They went down into the ruins, skirting the pools of water and stepping over rubble, often having to stop and push the cart from the back to move it forward.

Finally, they arrived at the large building, broken and burned furniture all about. Asher unhitched the horse, Sarid unloading the crates from the back with surprising ease. After that, Asher led the horse to a grassy area to graze, and Sarid searched through for gold bars to pay Sinbad with.

Later…

Asher explored the ruins, looking for anything useful. He had found some tools stashed in a half-buried chest, and some metal from broken tools that could be re-used. The sun's rays were turning gold, making him look to the sky. It wouldn't be long before dark. He began gathering any wood that wasn't ruined or rotting, then started back towards the large building he and Sarid were holed up in.

When he arrived, Sarid was nowhere, but had set up a room of stone for protection, the crates of books pushed against the outer walls. Going in, he saw a furnace, workbench, campfire and two bed rolls unraveled, and a chest. He went and stored the things he had gathered in the chest, putting the wood in a pile against the wall, then walking back out.

"Sarid!" Asher calls. "…Sarid?!"

"Come hither!" Sarid's emotionless voice called, Asher following it. He climbed over a pile of rubble from a wall rather than the large, rotten wood and rusted iron doors, seeing Sarid a ways up a hill, standing beneath a tree. He trekked up the hill, coming beside Sarid to see a slab of stone, with letters carved in:

**To those who lived and died here, **

**May you have died with bravery in your hearts and a sword in your hand,**

**So that it will be known you did not pass without a fight.**

**Rest in peace, good citizens.**

A candle sat atop the slab, lit so that the flickering light glowed. With it were random objects, such as a pearl necklace, a tool with the initials _K.A.T. _carved in, a faded oil painting, a rusted sword still in one piece, faded initials on the hilt, and finally, a boutique of flowers, tied with a frayed ribbon.

"…This…is very considerate of you." Asher tells Sarid, who stares down at the slab.

"I must be that way if I am to become this island's new ruler." Sarid tells him. "I am going to rebuild and protect this place. Not even will I let death stop me."

"…" Asher blinks, looking back at the slab. "…Could I place something here?"

"If you find something." Sarid tells him. "An item that would have had some value of emotion to one of them."

They stand in silence for a time longer, Asher looking back at the ruins. The sun bathed them in gold, and past the forest surrounding them was a beautiful, snow-capped mountain with rolling plains down its side, and just beyond it was yet another, smaller mountain, and he could see nothing farther.

"…The sun sets." Sarid says, turning and walking down the hill towards the ruins. "Let's go."

That night had to be the longest of Asher's life.

As soon as the moon rose, moans surrounded them in the stone shelter Sarid had constructed and bangs on the door did nothing to help, even when Sarid barricaded it. He could barely remember a thing through the fear, worry, and being tired, but he remembered rocking back forth in a corner, Sarid sitting across him from the fire, fast asleep, nibbling at a slice of bread, dozing in and out, and the clearest one: a zombie fitting through a small gap in the wall. He remembered grabbing a branch from the fire and waving it at the zombie, only to have Sarid appear in front of him, his copper short sword in the zombie's gut.

After pulling out the sword, killing the zombie, he turned to Asher, and told him:

"Sleep."

* * *

Sarid walked through the ruins, the morning dew wetting his boots and the crisp air filling his lungs. Asher was still back at the shelter, tucked under a blanket and asleep.

He felt nothing as he walked, unable to even use the emotions he had buried away so long ago.

Many of the buildings would have to be completely re-built, and the ground needed to be evened and the water drained from the depressions in the ground. The largest building – once the castle – also need major repairs, maybe even a complete re-build.

Oh, how thoughts of what to do rushed into his mind.

It would be greatest building the world would ever have the honor to lay eyes upon, filled with all sorts of tapestries, paintings, trophies and such wonders only Terraria had to offer, glittering jewels and shining suits of armor of all kinds, vaulted ceilings and curving arches, tall windows and rooms lit with the sun.

All he needed was plenty of resources.

Stone was widely available with the crumbling buildings, and Sarid need wood to fuel fire and make torches, then-

_Splat._

_ …Splat?_ Sarid wonders, stopping. He looked around, drawing his short sword, then seeing what had made the noise.

It was a blob, green in color and moved slightly, as if bouncing. It shook, and then _did_ bounce, closer to Sarid, before being still, then bouncing again. He stabbed it, causing it to disappear, leaving three blue blobs of slime.

* * *

Asher woke with a start from his dream.

It had been horrible, some eerie voice had called to him and he had seen some grotesque flesh monster.

Just a dream, though.

He pushes his blanket off, then pulls on his coat, zipping up the front. The door opens, he looking up to see Sarid.

"Good morning." Asher tells him, Sarid tossing him three blue blobs.

"What can you tell me about these?"

"…Well…" He looks at them, sitting with his legs crossed. "They're flammable, and can be used as ammo, or smeared over bombs so that they stick."

"So I can use them for torches?" Sarid asks.

"Yep." Asher tells him, handing him the gel. Sarid went to the work bench, making the torches, Asher leaving the stone shelter. He climbed over the destroyed doors, and went down into the ruins, walking around, looking for anymore materials.

A few minutes later…

"Come on! COME ON!" Asher grunts, pulling on an axel that was half-buried, unable to pull it up. "Sarid needs this metal!"

He pulls harder, still to no avail.

"Did this turn into a tree?!" He asks, giving it another yank, only to have it slip from his hands. Asher fell back, falling into one of the water filled depressions in the ground with a splash. He tumbles through the water, able to feel the hundreds of air bubbles around him, he clawing through the water. His head splashes above water, he gasping for air as panic started to fill him.

"HELP!" He yells, waving his arms around, the water splashing more. "HELP! I CAN'T SWIM! HEEEELP!"

Asher fell underwater again, kicking his legs as hard as he could, clawing at the water when a he felt a rock under his foot. He pushes off it, a root jabbing into his back, but he grabbed it, pulling himself out of the water, gasping for breath. After regaining it, he drags himself onto the solid ground, laying on his stomach.

_That…was terrible…_ Asher thinks, panting. After a moment, he lifts his head, then stopping.

Right in front of him was a teddy bear.

It was faded and ragged, the stuffing coming out from where the left arm was missing, and one of the button eyes was gone, the tangled thread remaining.

"…Oh…" He says, pushing himself up. Carefully, he picks up the teddy bear looking at it. It was old, and there was a small tag on it with the initials_ P. S. T. _ on it.

Asher stood, and went to the hill where Sarid had put the memorial, putting the bear at the base of it.

"ASHER!"

He looks over his shoulder, seeing Sarid running up the hill.

"I heard your yell. What happened?" He asks, still showing no emotion.

"I fell into one of the ponds." Asher tells him. "I can't swim…"

"Ah." Sarid answers. "Forgive my lateness. I was examining the mine."

"Mine?" Asher blinks, Sarid waving a hand for him to follow. They descend the hill, skirt the ruins until they arrived at the southern area, an opening in the base of the hill there.

"That mine." Sarid tells him. "It's suffered cave-ins and flooding, but that can be fixed."

"Wow…"

The rest of the day was spent clearing out some of the houses in the ruins, rebuilding them made of nothing but stone bricks, and furnishing one.

"Here you are, Asher." Sarid tells him, he looking around the house. The first floor was nothing but a study, filled with bookshelves packed with the books he had brought, a desk and chair for him to sit at, an abacus, quill and inkwell, as well as papers to write on.

Upstairs, there was a kitchen stocked with clay dishes, a cook pot, cupboards, table with chairs, a bed room with dresser, bed, night stand, rug, reading chair, and a door to a bath room.

"Wow…" Asher says, walking through the rooms, then going back to the first floor where Sarid stood in the doorway. "Thank you! This place is much nicer than my old house."

"It will be nicer once I have more materials." Sarid tells him. "Hopefully you'll have some sleep tonight."

"Alright…sleep well!" Asher tells him.

"Same for you." Sarid replies.

Later, Asher had changed and laid in bed, staring at the ceiling, moonlight coming through the windows. He had to wonder if Sarid had done anything with the stone shelter.

* * *

Sarid laid on his bed mat in the stone shelter, which was fixed completely with solid stone walls and some windows.

He turned his head to look into the fire, remembering back to where he lived before he was branded a traitor…

It was a good thing that had happened for him.

The army wouldn't look for him when they found out he had left…

Except, they were too prideful.

* * *

Doc sat on his porch, rocking in his rocking chair. The sun was getting lower, bathing the town in gold light.

_Ah…Nice and peaceful…_ Doc thinks. Children ran about, laughing and playing, neighbors sat out on the porches, resting and reading.

Yes, this was the time of the day where everyone just sat back and enjoyed the peace…

Until a horse whinnied.

People went to the edges of their porches, pounding hoof beats coming fast and fierce up the dirt road, right into the main area where Doc's porch faced.

Three riders, one on a black horse, one a bay and another on a chestnut. The first seemed to be the head, the other two right behind him. Their saddles were military issue, their navy cloaks having the brooches with the army insignias, hoods over their heads, and their blue uniforms showing.

They rode in a circle, then to the center, where the head rider stopped their horse, which reared up on their hind legs.

He threw his hood back, showing his black hair and dark grey eyes, which held a look of authority, and were half-lidded.

"Attention, citizens!" He shouts, people gathering around, while Doc continued rocking in his chair.

"We are here searching for a cowardly traitor!" He states, taking a roll of paper from his coat, flicking his wrist down so that it unrolled, people's eyes widening, the boy having his horse walk in a slow circle, so that everyone could see.

It was picture of Sarid.

"This man is charged with deserting the Kingdom Army without serving his five years! Anyone who assists him shall be charged with Second Hand Treason! Anyone who hides him shall be charged with Second Hand Treason! Anyone who refuses to give information pertaining to his whereabouts will be charged with Second Hand Treason!" The lead rider yells.

"Any information regarding this man is to be relayed straight to our post in Halgo City, five miles north!" He turned to look at the two riders with him, exchanging words. The three trotted to the inn, dismounting their horses and handing the reins to the stable boy.

They walked around town, asking about Sarid, before the leader walked up onto Doc's porch, holding up the wanted poster.

"I have been told that you know this man." He tells Doc, his voice full of authority. "Tell me everything you can on this traitor."

"Hm…" Doc hums, taking the poster, and pushing his spectacles into place. "Well, let's see…"

"Do you have any information or not?" The solider asks, impatient.

"Well, my memory isn't quite what it used to be, sonny." Doc tells him. "Blonde hair…bright blue eyes…around 16! Well, what can you chase him for?"

"Did you not listen?!" The solider hisses. "He ran off before serving his five years!"

"Well, you need to go back and learn your manners." Doc tells him. "You won't get far with that attitude."

"Do you know anything or not?!" The solider asks, again.

"Well, blue-eyed blonde, 16…Hmm…He does sound familiar…"

"WELL…?"

"…Oh yes!" Doc says. "He was here a few days ago! Near death, he was."

"Where is he now?"

"I'm not sure."

"DID HE _SAY_ WHERE HE WAS GOING?"

"No."

"Then stop wasting my time!" He says, snatching the wanted poster away, and stamping off, Doc shaking his head.

"No manners…" He says to himself. _I hope you're at your island, girly. They won't find you there._

* * *

**AN-To those of you who are questioning why it's sundown at Doc's place and night at Terraria, the two places are in different times zones. Hope you enjoyed it!**

**Chi-Chan – I shall make it more lovable! **


	3. The Mine

**Magma: I do not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by me. They belong to their rightful owners.**

* * *

The Mine

When Sarid woke, dawn had spread across the land, the light streaming in through the windows. He got up, pulling on his combat boots and lacing them, pulling on his pack and exiting the stone shelter that still served as his home.

His first priority was to re-establish the mine, then rebuild more of the homes. Also, getting the twelve gold bars he owed Sinbad. Sarid currently had five, only seven to go.

He climbed over the fallen doors of the castle, and down what used to be the main road, which was still in the awful state of disarray of when he and Asher had come.

Pulling out a paper, he wrote down _Reconstruct Roads _on it, then thought for a moment.

_Rebuild Lighthouse_

_ Place lights around town_

He returned the paper to his pocket, then entering the mine.

There was a very specific way he built it.

Each tunnel was to be eight feet tall – as high as he could reach – and eight feet wide. There was to be two feet between the layers of tunnels – torches could be placed so water didn't destroy them that way – and he would have it no other way.

There was room just inside the mine entrance with a rack to hang helmets on, chests that would hold mining supplies such as bombs and dynamite – when he could find it – and spare digging tools.

Sarid took hold of the rope that lead down into the mine, sliding down into the vertical tunnel as fast as a falling object.

Sometime later…

The stone crumbled away under Sarid's pick, revealing darkness.

_A cavern. _He thought, looking into it. There was nothing but inky darkness beyond the soft torch light that shone through.

A screech sounded, Sarid ducking right as a bat flew through the hole, then swung around, straight at him, he drawing his sword and dodging the creature yet again, then jumped and stabbed it.

A few minutes later, the cavern was well lit, Sarid able to see his surroundings.

It was doming dirt and cold stone, stalagmites and stalactites all around, cracked pots sitting in a cluster, while black water was mirror smooth on the south end.

Breaking open the pots, Sarid found himself some throwing knives, shuriken, coins, and a few bombs, all of which he gathered.

After that, he constructed the mineshaft through the cavern, mining a bit longer, until his stomach growled, he returning to the surface.

Upon returning to the stone shelter, he had dried meat and bread for lunch, when a knock at the door made him turn head to see Asher standing in the door way.

"Yes?" Sarid asks, still emotionless.

"I found these." Asher replies, going over and opening his hand to show pumpkin seeds.

"I figured I could start a garden with these." He tells Sarid, who blinks.

"Good. In truth, we don't have much food." Sarid tells him. "Find more if you can."

The duo left the stone shelter, Sarid working on another one of the houses, and working on Asher's some more, adding a living room and balcony over the front porch, all made of stone and furnished with normal wood.

He worked the rest of the day on clearing out more homes, finding three more gold bars.

Sarid spent the night in his stone shelter, eating breakfast the next morning before going back down into the mines, where he spent the remainder of the morning, going up for lunch, and then working on more of the houses.

This went on for a few more days, until it was time to head to the shore to pay Sinbad.

Sarid rose early that morning, still in the stone shelter, sleeping on his military bed mat. The light was still tinged with the color of rose, so he laid there a minute before sitting up and pulling on his combat boots.

He loaded the gold bars into his back pack, then leaving the shelter and climbing over the fallen castle doors, stopping at the summit of them.

Already the area showed signs of civilization, with the houses in mid-construction and Asher's small garden having sprouts dancing in the wind, and parts of the roads had been worked on, as to make walking less dangerous. Water still pooled in the depressions – something that needed fixing – yet the area no longer looked like crumbling ruins; something neglected and forgotten by mankind to never be found.

And he had only been on the island for a week.

Looking at his hands, he wondered what else he could do with them. Use them as tools of creation or weapons of destruction came to mind – but the latter was only for those who were his enemies; ones who would destroy this place and abuse the resources it had.

He continued on, walking the near-lost road to the beach, the sand shifting under his feet and the morning sun shining, its rays being thrown off the surface of the water.

He sat down, watching the ocean for the _Paranjay. _

In truth, what he watched was a bay, as the land went around and curved, making an opening big enough for two large ships to pass through, meaning it was possible to stop a sea invasion should one ever happen.

He sat and watched, when finally the ship appeared, smoothly sailing.

After a bit, it sailed into the bay and stopped at the shallows, letting down the row boats, Sinbad being aboard it and four of his men rowing, with a fifth who sat.

They lowered more row boats, filled with crates, which made Sarid blink, wondering if they planned to move to the island.

The boat with Sinbad landed, Sinbad jumping down onto the sand.

"Ahoy, laddie!" He says, smiling. "Good t'see yar not dead, yet."

"I have no plans on dying." Sarid tells him in his empty voice. "I have your payment, as well as extra gold bars, if you'll do me a favor."

"Me be listenin', laddie."

"We have few things we cannot acquire out here, yet." Sarid tells him. "I ask that you would deliver these. I will pay for you to ship them, and ahead of time to buy them."

"Hm…" The seaman hums, looking at Sarid and his empty eyes. "…A'ight, laddie. Sounds like'a bargen t'me."

"Very well." Sarid's eye looked to the man who had been sitting in the boat, a short man wearing a miner's helmet, a brown vest, grey-brown pants and tough boots, an off-white shirt with the sleeves rolled to his elbows, showing muscled forearms. His eyes were a slate blue and his singed hair was a carrot orange, a beard covering his chest. He carried a dark green-grey pack, which carried a curved pole with a lantern at the end.

"Might I inquire as-"

"NICE TO MEET YOU, BOY-O!" The man yells, grabbing Sarid's hand and furiously shanking it. "Name's Durim! Need any dynamite?"

"Sarid." He tells Durim, massaging his wrist. "I might need it for mining, though it may destroy the materials I need…"

"AH, don't worry about that!" Durim yells. "It won't destroy what you're after!"

"…Hm." Sarid hums, looking over at the other row boats, which were unloading the crates, which were labeled:

**CAUTION: EXPLOSIVES – HANDLE WITH CARE**

"You intend to move here?" Sarid asks.

"Aye that I do, boy!" Durim yells, then going over to the row boats, to oversee the crates.

"Me theenk the explosive's did sumhing t'hes head, laddie." Sinbad tells Sarid, who hums.

"I'll build a dock so your men won't have to move shipments as much." Sarid tells him. "As well as a building where you may stay when coming here."

"Thank ye, laddie." Sinbad says, taking his payment. Sarid gave him a list of everything that was needed, then giving him the money to purchase it with.

After all the crates were unloaded, Sinbad and his men boarded the rowboats and returned to their ship, setting the sails for home.

"Well." Sarid says, looking at Durim. "We'd best move these crates."

_…This boy's got eerie eyes. _Durim thinks, noticing Sarid's bright blue eyes, which held nothing. Like two bright blue voids, intense pupils like soul reapers.

Sarid easily carried some of the crates, tying two to his back then carrying three – one in each hand with one resting on both of them, forming a pyramid. Durim carried two, and the duo trekked to the Ruins.

Upon arrival, Asher looked up from weeding his garden, his coat over the fence.

"Sarid!" He calls, running to them, seeing Durim. "Oh…uh…hello?"

"HELLO!" Durim yells, Asher flinching.

"Durim, this is Asher." Sarid tells him. "Asher, he's going to be living here."

"But…" Asher says, looking at the crates they carried.

"He'll be staying in the home at the edge of the settlement." Sarid tells him. "We'll need your horse; there are still more crates."

"I'll get her hitched up." Asher replies, then running off to do so.

After walking through the half-ruins, to the northeastern edge of the settlement, Sarid and Durim came to what Sarid had mentioned.

The ground sloped down, a crumbling set seven stairs in the ground, then the area flattened to show a two-story house, with a covered porch, and small terrace. Sarid had finished it only two days ago, and it was fully furnished.

"Alright!" Durim says, running down to it and attempting to run in, only to be stopped by the crate he carried on his back, making him fall onto his back.

Sarid stepped over him, entering the house. The first floor was the business area, where sun came through the windows onto a counter and empty shelves. There was a stair case that led to the upstairs, and another that led to a basement.

After showing Durim around the house, Sarid went and retrieved the rest of the crates, loading them into Asher's cart and then delivering them to Durim, who stored the crates into his basement.

The rest of the day was spent mining.

* * *

Meanwhile…

It had been a week since the military trio had rode through, the lead boy's name being Lance, and his two friends – twins, in fact – Drew and Crew.

Doc sat on his porch each day, rocking and watching as the men would ride through the town, getting information reports from Lance, who never had anything.

Doc honestly saw no reason for them to go after Sarid.

After all, the girl hadn't committed any real crime, and all she wanted to do was learn fighting, defense, strategy – there was nothing wrong with that, and she had been polite. True, it was illegal for a girl to sign up for the military – except to help with the hospitals, but other than that – they didn't have a real reason.

Though, Lance seemed to have some grudge against the girl.

"You." The very boy said, walking onto Doc's porch again. "I know you have knowledge of the traitor's whereabouts, tell me now."

"Fear tactic. Won't work on those aware of it." Doc says, Lance scowling.

"Watch your tongue, old man!" Lance says with bitterness. "I can have you hauled away at the slightest notice!"

"For what?" Doc asks.

"For mocking me, that's what!"

"Oh yes, and how will that hold up?"

"By-" Hoof beats pounded the ground, all turning head to see another military rider coming, this one on a white officer horse.

"Commander Flint." Lance breathes, his eyes widening, as the officer rode up.

"Lance!" The man says, his flint black hair having grey streaks and a mustache on his upper lip, slate grey eyes and few age wrinkles. He looked up at the porch where Lance stood at attention, his eyes seeing Doc.

Both men's jaws dropped.

"…Harold Flint." Doc says, Flint blinking.

"Alden Washington…" Flint replies, Lance looking between the two men with a confused look, though he still stood at attention, saluting.

Doc stood, and Flint dismounted, walking onto the porch, both men staring each other in the eye, their brows furrowed, Doc a noticeable three inches taller.

"…" There was silence, Lance looking back and forth between the two.

"…You and I have unfinished business." Flint tells Doc, who nods.

"That we do, Flint." Doc says. "…You _still _owe me twenty chocolate bars!"

"Oh no!" Flint tells him. "I drank _you_ under the table, remember?"

"After I drank you under three times!"

"No, I believe that was Noctagolitabaffin you did! Man could hold his ale…"

"Says you who only drank half a pint before vomiting all over your uniform!"

"…" The two men stood, Lance not even having any idea what they were talking about and the town's people gathered, watching.

"…" No one said anything.

The silence was then broken by the two bursting to laughter and hugging each other.

Everyone gained a confused look, look at each other and whispering.

"Ah, it's GOOD to see you, old friend!" Doc tells Flint.

"Same to you, Alden!" Flint laughed, the men shaking hands.

"Ah, everyone just calls Doc now days." He tells Flint, who laughs. "So, how are you?"

"Oh, I'm doing fine. You?" He asks.

"Well, ah ain't as young as ah used t' be, sonny." Doc says in a high voice – like how one did when trying to sound old – and with a fake accent. The two laughed again, everyone around them confused.

"…C…C-commander…?" Lance asks, bewildered at what was happening, Flint looking at him.

"Ah, Lance, please take my horse to the stable, will you?" He asks, then laughing, and looking back at Doc. "Remember when we had to do that?"

"Ah, I remember that!" Doc says, squinting one eye and hardening his face. "Boy! Take my horse to the stable!"

The two laughed even more.

"Ah, those were the days!" Flint laughs, Doc motioning for them to go inside.

"Would you like to come in? Have some tea?" He asks, Flint nodding.

"Yes, thank you!" He says, the two enter the house, leaving Lance standing on the porch.

"…" He blinks, looking out over the people, then blinking again. He opened his mouth to speak, then closed it, opened it again, then blinked and closed his mouth. "…What…What just happened?"

* * *

**AN- Not exactly centered on the mine towards the end, but you get the idea. And there's a reason Sarid makes his mine shafts so big.**

**Oh, and Noctagolitabaffin is pronounced KNOCK-TA-GALL-IH-TA-BAF-FIN.**


	4. The World

**AN-Time to go explorin'!**

**Durim: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The World

The next few days were taken by re-building the road from the shore to the settlement, constructing a dock, and – when at the settlement – keeping an eye on Asher.

He ran about, looking at everything and examining it, even going as far as to pick up a slime. As soon as he did, it latched itself to his face, Sarid having to chase him down as he ran in blind panic, making him fall into one of the ponds and start to drown, when Sarid pulled him out.

After that, the boy jumped at almost everything, immediately covering his face to prevent such an occurrence from repeating itself.

One morning, Sarid went to his home, knocking on the front door.

After a moment of waiting, Asher opened it, a piece of toast in his hand.

"Hi Sarid." He says, swallowing the bread he had been chewing.

"I'm going to go exploring. Don't get into trouble." Sarid informs him, then turning and leaving.

Sometime later…

The trees were increasingly tall as Sarid wandered through the forest, sun light pouring through where it could. He had run across caves and tunnels, finding pots and chests with materials in them.

The air itself was still with calm, and the singing birds added to the peaceful atmosphere. Rabbits hopped about, butterflies flitted their wings, and a gurgling creek laughed somewhere among the trees.

While walking, Sarid came across a large pond, a fish jumping from the water, resulting in a splash. He marked the area on his map, as he could fish here for food.

He wandered on, and soon, he began to notice there were no birds.

It was silent.

The air was dead and still, the trees almost frozen giving the area an eerie presence.

Sarid drew his iron broad sword, continuing to walk.

After a few minutes, the air darkened more, and trees began to lose their color, the trunks turning to a bland grey and the leaves a faded purple, the same color the grass was turning to.

The stale air reeked of a foul scent, making him think of mold and rotting meat, things left better to not think about.

It suddenly grew worse.

Sarid sniffed the air, smelling fouled water and hearing a _drip _noise, as well as…something…

Turning, he saw it.

It was a horrifying creature, flying in the air and shaped oddly, with five venom green eyes and grey bristles covering it. Coming from around its mouth were mandibles, and acidic drool dripped from its mouth, filled with razor teeth with a hideous green-yellow color. Green-grey tentacles about six inches long stretched from its flanks, twisting and wriggling like worms.

It was almost enough to make Sarid vomit.

It charged towards the man, Sarid jumping to the side, it curving around as if to attack again. Ready for it, he planted his feet firmly and gripped his sword, and as it sped towards him, he made a mighty leap into the air, stabbing his sword into its large eye. Its screech of pain was awful, sounding like a person grating their nails against a chalkboard, but this screech was amplified.

He landed, the tip of his sword dripping a substance that was a dark grey-purple, and that had steam swirling from it. The creature, still screeching turned around for another try, Sarid planting his feet and raising his sword in defense.

He was prepared for it to attack his left, only to have it bluff him and turn a sharp right, its mandibles biting into his flesh.

Sarid yelled at pain torn through his nerves, taking his sword and impaling the creature, mandibles forced to release Sarid. He swung his sword, the creature flinging off, and striking the ground, Sarid jumping and raising his sword.

The blade sunk into it, and its screech worsened as it disappeared, leaving chunks of matter.

He gathered them; they had to be good for something.

Another screech reached his ears, his head sharply turning to see three more of them flying towards him.

He ran as fast as he could.

One of them had injured his arm badly, what could three do, and what if more joined them?

He'd have to steer clear of this area until he was more prepared. Armor, perhaps a stronger weapon, and more healing potions. Sarid jumped and ducked behind a boulder, breathing heavy from the fight, running and the pain that burned in his arm.

Taking his pack, he opened it and drank a potion of healing, the pain easing and the wound disappearing.

Later…

"So it was a purple-grey and had horrible flying monsters?" Asher asks, Sarid sitting in his first floor library, Asher having several books around him.

"Correct." Sarid answers, feeling his sleeve where it was torn, due to the creature.

"Here it is." Asher says, turning his book around so that Sarid could see the pages. It showed the very landscape Sarid had discovered, multiple creatures floating in the air, just like the one he had slain.

"It's called the Corruption." Asher explains. "The creature you fought is called Eater of Souls." He turned the book back around, tuning the page. _"The Corruption is an unknown and dangerous place, full of chasms and thorny clusters. Be wary of the Shadow Orbs that lay hidden deep in the chasms, as the destruction of them will bring the Destroyer of Worlds, a fierce and horrible creature that is many times worse than the Eater of Souls."_

"…" Asher looks up at Sarid, his face paled.

"…Is…Does it really look like this?"

"Yes." Sarid tells him, standing up and pushing his chair back under the table. "Oh, and, what might I use this for?"

He tossed one of the Rotten Chunks on the table, Asher horrified.

"…Uh…Leather…Battle Potions…" Asher says, disgusted at the object on the round table, Sarid picking it up and tucking it back into his bag.

"Thank you." Sarid tells him, when an explosion sounded and the ground shook.

"Durim!" Asher exclaims, Sarid bolting from the house and running across the half-ruins and down the still-ruined steps to Durim's house, the windows blown out and smoke streaming from them. The door was intact, Sarid bursting through it and down into the smoke-filled basement, Durim against the wall, covered with black soot, more of it covering the walls and floor, the wooden table destroyed.

Grabbing the dwarf, he ran out of the house and into the yard in front of it, setting Durim down, Asher running over with a water skin.

"Thank you." Sarid says, taking the water skin, and dumping the water onto Durim's face, his eyes opening, followed by a cough.

"Ooough…" He groans, sitting up. "…Sarid?"

"Aye. You are unharmed?" Sarid asks.

"Aye!" Durim says, jumping to his feet. "And the house is still standing! Ah-ha! That's great! Quite the builder, Sarid!"

"…What?" Asher asks, Sarid standing.

"Well, I was experimenting with some explosives, and my house is still standing!" Durim replies. "That's one reason why I moved here! My old house was blown to smithereens!"

"…How…how did you survive?!" Asher asks, shocked, while Sarid retained his emotionless face.

"I don't know." Durim answers, then smiling to show his left upper canine was a gold tooth. "But I'm never leaving here!"

"…You may continue with your experiments, but I ask that when you do, that you open your windows, so that they will not shatter again."

"Will do, boy-o!" Durim replies, then remembering. "Err…I'm going to need a new table…"

"I'll get right on it. Sweep up the glass, and I'll bring new windows."

"Thank ya, Sarid!" He says, then running to do so.

By sunset, Sarid had Durim a new table and windows in his house.

When he returned to his residence, he looked about the shelter, thinking of how it would become too small…

Too small…

Too small…

His breathing rate began to increase, until his was almost gasping.

Then he stopped.

He couldn't breathe.

No there was no air in the room.

He clawed his throat, running out of the shelter and scrambled to the top of the fallen great doors, tripping and rolling down the other side, rolling onto grass and stopping on his back, looking up at the sunset sky, the bugs singing their songs and birds chirping, the first fireflies winking their lights.

He gasped.

Sarid laid there, taking deep breaths, until his heart stopped beating rapidly and his breathing rate returned to normal.

* * *

Asher had his bed turned down, dressed in his pajamas, his off-white shirt and light blue pajama pants, and was currently brushing his teeth.

He heard a knock at his door, he washing out his mouth and rushing down stairs, opening his front door to see Sarid standing there.

"Oh…Hi Sarid." He says. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

"Yes, I must research the Corruption." Sarid says quickly, Asher moving as Sarid went into the house, moving through the bookshelves and grabbing random books, some of them having nothing to do with the Corruption.

"Uh…Sarid?" Asher asks, Sarid setting the stacks of books on the rounded table, sitting down in a chair. "Some of those…have nothing to-"

"They are on arms and armor." Sarid says quickly. "You may rest, I will put them back when I finish."

"I could research it for you, Sa-"

"I can do it myself!" Sarid says, his voice raised, but with still no emotion.

"…Alright…" Asher says. "…I'll…be upstairs in my bed if you need anything."

"Thank you, I'm fine right now. Good night." Sarid tells him, reading one of the books.

"Alright, just don't stay up too late." Asher tells him, going back up to the second floor, and climbing into his bed.

* * *

_Asher…_

_ He opened his eyes to see what looked like the Underworld before him, with lava falls, and the gapping caverns dark colored and towers of the dark stone Obsidian, and the heavy scent of brimstone filled the air._

_ Asher…_

_ He turned around, seeing a river of lava, and on the other side, on a shelf of the compressed ash that made the caverns, was a doll that looked just like him._

_ Asher…_

_ Watching, the shelf crumbled, the doll falling, and landing right into the lava._

_ His chest burned._

_ He grasped his heart and fell on his back, unable to breath and yet the voice called him still. When he looked down, he saw from the river of lava, began the rise of a grotesque, lava-covered monster. _

Asher woke with a gasp.

He laid still in his bed, a film of sweat on his forehead, while outside crickets chirped and frogs croaked, as well as Zombies moaning.

After a few moments, he pushes the covers off, swinging his feet down and into his slippers, going into his bathroom, and splashing water into his face. Drying it in a towel, he stood for a few moments, staring in the mirror, when Sarid came to his mind.

He had acted a bit suspicious.

Something was off, and he wanted to ask, though he doubted if Sarid was still in the library, as it was just past midnight, judging by the moonlight coming in the windows. He tied on a robe and lit a candle, going down stairs. Entering the library, he went to the round table.

There was Sarid.

He laid on his side on the table, curled into a ball with his arms between his legs and chest, using a stack of books padded by his folded up vest as a pillow.

"…" Asher stood silent, confused. _…Why would he sleep here?_ He wondered, then approaching the table and looking at the man.

Sarid's face was calm, and gentle breaths came from his nose. Now looking at him with his white shirt on, his skin seemed more white than fair due to his platinum blonde hair. Which…looked soft.

Asher blinked, then went and fetched a blanket, draping it over Sarid, who stirred some. He placed a hand on Sarid's head, as if to calm him, then went back up to his room, and went back to bed.

* * *

Sarid woke to see early light coming from the windows of Asher's library.

A blanket was draped over him, while he was curled up like how he did back when in military school, living alone in a cave outside the city.

He quickly got up, pulling on his vest and putting the books away, neatly folding the blanket and leaving it on the table, leaving the house and going back out into the wood, going a different direction to avoid the Corruption.

It was time to discover the rest of the island.

* * *

**AN-So, if you couldn't tell, Sarid has pretty bad claustrophobia. Leave a review!**


	5. The Caves

**AN-So! Today, just more adventure for Sarid!**

**Asher: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The Caves

It had been three days since Sarid had explored, having found a gigantic, living tree, a desert, a jungle, and more woods.

He also had armored himself, wearing an iron chest plate and helmet.

Currently, though, he was hard at work mining, as he was continuing with rebuilding the houses, and as soon as that was finished, he was going to re-build the castle, making it the most glorious building any one would lay eyes on.

The shaft he was in was the main one that went straight down, rope dangling and the sound of Sarid's pickax ringing through the mine.

There were many dangers in it. Skeletons, slimes, bats, and he had once run into a nymph, believing it to be a lost person.

He stopped as the stone under him crumbled, showing darkness. Dropping rope through, he slid down into the cave, holding out a torch, seeing it was large and gaping, bats flying around and the skeleton's bones grinding, while the slimes hopped and shivered.

Reaching a ledge, he dropped down onto it, drawing his sword as three skeletons charged him. The first was destroyed when Sarid's sword shattered its skull, then next took it through three ribs, then decapitation, and the third was ready.

Its arms of bone swung at Sarid, he blocking with his blade, and then jumping back, about to lunge with his blade, when it leapt forward and clawed his cheek, sharp bones digging through his flesh. His sword swung up and struck the skeleton, knocking it back, then dashing forward, his sword turned so it went between his ribs, Sarid swinging the blade so the skeleton was caught, he bashing it against a rock, the monster falling apart.

He gathered the coins they had dropped, then walked, holding out a torch to light his way. Climbing and jumping, he traversed the cavern, breaking open pots and, eventually, coming across a cabin.

It was far into disrepair, the door hanging on by only a single rusted hinge, the wood that made it rotting and covered with mildew, a long forgotten lantern hanging outside it, cold and dead.

He entered, seeing destroyed furniture covered in cobwebs, a shattered chandelier laying on the floor, a golden chest sitting to the side.

What caught his attention, though, was the only other light source in the room.

It was a red crystal, shaped like a heart and giving off a soft red light. He could almost hear a hum, soft and sweet, radiating from it.

As he went closer to it, it hummed more, he reaching out a hand and touching it, the surface smooth and – surprisingly – warm.

Sarid mined it, holding it in his hands. As he raised it, the glow around it brightened.

Then it shattered.

The shards turned to a glowing red light that wrapped around his arms and absorbed into his flesh, leaving nothing, but, he somehow felt stronger.

Looting the chest, he found rather odd boots, green in color and with wings on the sides. As well, a strange contraption, both of which he put into his bag.

After return to the surface, he went to Asher's house, knocking on the door, then entering.

"Asher?" He asks, the boy looking up from one of his books.

"Hey Sarid!" He says. "Did you sleep good?"

"Yes…thank you…for…the blanket." Sarid tells him, approaching the round table, pulling out the boots he had found, as well as the contraption. "Could…you inform me of…what these are?"

"Ah, right away!" Asher replies, getting up and disappearing into the walls of bookshelves, coming back after a few moments with two books, sitting back down.

"The boots are called Hermes Boots, after moving in them for a bit, you'll get a speed boost." He tells Sarid, closing the book and picking up the next.

"And this contraption is called an Extractinator. When you put silt and slush into it, it'll spit out gems and coins." He explains, Sarid blinking.

"Thank you." Sarid tells him, returning the items to his pack. "Enjoy your books; if you need me, I'll be working on homes."

"Alright, be careful!" Asher calls, Sarid exiting the house.

After finishing three houses, he went and started drawing plans for his castle, and then used the Extractinator, receiving several coins and precious gems.

He managed to sleep in his shelter that night, then at dawn, he roused himself, fetched Asher's horse and carriage, and rode down the road he had cleared to the bay, where the dock was empty, Sarid sitting at the end of it, watching for the _Paranjay._

The building for them to rest in had been started, the first floor was done, but empty. He'd have to build a second – and possibly third – floor and furnish them.

The ship arrived and docked, the men unloading the crates of supplies Sarid had ordered, he checking them off from a list. After everything was checked off, they continued unloading more crates, these filled with medicinal supplies.

"Why are these here?" Sarid asks Sinbad, the captain grinning.

"Ye got a new resident, laddie." He tells Sarid, his teeth very white for a sailor. "An' she's a'beauty!"

Looking up, Sarid saw a young woman walking down the gangplank.

Her blonde hair was tied back in a ponytail and her bangs were cut above her eyebrows. On her head was a small, white medical hat with a red cross on the front.

She wore a white dress with a row of buttons aligned on the right, short sleeves and skirt stopping a hand above the knee. On her left sleeve was another red cross, and the shoes she wore were short red heels.

Behind her green eyes was vast knowledge.

"Hello, I'm Hannah." She tells Sarid. Reaching out a hand.

"Sarid…You're a doctor?" He asks, the woman nodding, and drawing her hand back to her side.

"You met my father about three weeks ago; in that small village." She says, Sarid blinking. It would explain why her eyes were familiar.

"Yes, a kind man. I trust you are well trained in your practice."

"I am."

"Good. Another resident is a demolitionist. I had to re-place his windows and table not too long ago."

"Oh boy…" She sighs, a sailor coming down the gangplank, carrying a trunk.

"Wher'd ye liek this, miss?" He asks Hannah. His skin was a darker shade of brown, and a faded green bandana covered his head, he wore a grey vest and sash around his waist, his pants the same faded green color as his bandana. His feet were bare and heavily callused, he being taller and broader shouldered than the rest of the crew, as well as a bit older looking.

"Sarid?" She asks, looking at Sarid.

"You may set it here, I can carry it." Sarid tells him, the sailor nodding and putting it down.

"Good day, Sarid, Miss Hannah." He says, going back up the gangplank.

"I trust none gave you trouble?" Sarid asks Hannah.

"Only one." She says flatly, pointing over her shoulder onto the ship and one sailor, who stood staring at her hair.

Sarid took a piece of stone from his pocket, throwing it at the sailor, it striking him right in his forehead, causing him to fall down.

"If that doesn't get through to you, perhaps a knife will!" Sarid calls, others helping the man stand, he having a red spot on his forehead, Sinbad and some others laughing.

"Good shot, laddie!" Sinbad laughs, slapping Sarid on his shoulder blade. "Me'd love t'stay an' let ye whip 'em inta shap' more, but we gat t'sail while th' wind's at aur favor."

"Understandable." Sarid says. "Sail safely, Sinbad."

"And ye don't get inta any trooble ei'her, laddie." He replies, going back up the gangplank.

They prepared to sail, Sarid loading the crates onto the cart, tying them down, Hannah sitting in the driver's seat.

"Are you sure you don't want any help?" She asks, Sarid shaking his head.

"You don't have the physical strength to move them, thank you for your offer, though." He says, the nurse blinking.

Something about how the boy talked and the look in his eyes, attentive but completely emotionless was strange.

The _Paranjay _had sailed out of the bay by the time the crates were loaded and tied down, Hannah talking the reins and whipping them, the horse trotting forward. Sarid was on the top of the crates in the back, his bow ready should any danger arise.

"So how's Asher?" Hannah asks after a bit, Sarid looking down at her.

"Well, but gets into trouble. Almost drowned twice."

"_Twice?"_ Hannah asks, looking at Sarid with an amazed look on her face.

"Aye." Sarid replies, the woman laughing.

"Yes, that's Asher all right." She laughs, Sarid sitting quiet for a moment.

"…How do…you…know him?" Sarid asks.

"Oh, we're very close." Hannah replies, Sarid sensing some kind of darkness around him. "We grew up together, played with each other, read books, though I remember how terrified he was of swimming. We weren't able to spend as much time together when I started my medical practices with my father."

"…I see." Sarid replies, gripping his bow hard enough to the point his knuckles were white. "So…did…you two…ever…"

"What?" Hannah asks, looking over her shoulder, getting a surprised look. She swore she could see dark fire around Sarid, whose teeth were grit together, as if struggling to form a word.

"…Are…you okay?" Hannah asks, Sarid blinking, then rubbing his face with one hand.

"Aye." He says, then turning his back and gripping his bow again. She had to be five years older than Asher, twenty-two?

The settlement came into view, Asher tending his garden, which already had plants bearing produce.

"Asher!" Hannah calls, he looking up and a big smile appearing on his face.

"Hannah!" He calls, running from his garden and the nurse jumping down from the driver's seat, so they could hug.

Still crouched on top of the crates, Sarid had a dark fire raging around him, gripping his bow.

"Sarid!" Asher says, looking up at him. "This is my cousin, Hannah!"

"…Cousin?" Sarid asks, his grip relaxing.

"Yeah." He says, Hannah looking up at Sarid.

"Our fathers are related." She says, Sarid sitting there for a moment before jumping down and putting his bow away.

"Well Hannah, you may have any house you like, just inform me and I'll unload your things. All of them are furnished, only the layouts are different." Sarid tells her quickly.

"…" Asher and Hannah stand there for a moment.

"Err…I'll…take the one right here…next door to Asher's…" Hannah answers.

"Very well, I'll unload supplies." Sarid hastily replies, untying the ropes that held the crates down, then grabbing them and taking them into the house, putting them where Hannah asked.

After everything was unloaded, he went to unload the things he had ordered when Hannah stopped him.

"Could I ask a favor?" She asks.

"…Hm?" Sarid hums, she pointing to the back wall. "I need more room for this place. If you could make some more rooms, that'd be nice."

"I'll do it when I can." He replies, then going and unloading what he had ordered.

The rest of his day was taken mining stone before retiring to his stone shelter for the night.

The next day, he rose early and went right to work, turning the stone to grey bricks, and re-building the houses, which he finished just after noon.

"They look good." Turning head, Sarid saw Asher standing there, looking at the completed homes.

"Thank you. They're less likely to be destroyed." He says, looking back up at them. "They're made entirely of stone. No wooden floors that will catch fire."

"That's good." Asher tells him.

"I'd best get back to the mine." Sarid says. "I've struck a gem cave, and I require the stone for re-building the castle."

"Alright." Asher replies, Sarid about to walk. "But uh…I know you've worked on the roads through this place, but…what are you going to do with the water?"

"I've a plan for it." Sarid tells him, walking toward the mine.

* * *

**AN-…I have no idea what to say.**


	6. The Shadow Man

**AN-TO THE MINES! For stuff!**

**Hannah: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The Shadow Man

The gem cave had been promising, having sapphires and diamonds within it. Sarid leaned against the rock, one foot against it, holding one of the diamonds in his hand, staring at how beautifully it reflected the torch light.

"Truly you tell a story, shining gem. For once you were nothing but a lump of coal to be burned, yet when the fire and pressure came, you refused to crumble, and instead became a thing of beauty…" He says, turning it slowly in his hand, when the thought occurred to him.

Heat and pressure.

Heat.

Lava.

…How far underground was he?

Now that he thought about it, underground rivers and lakes had become smaller and smaller, and it seemed the temperature had gone up.

Rather than going down, he began mining outwards, breaking into more caverns, finding coins upon coins, bombs, grenades, weapons, ores, a flare gun, and monsters that he battled. Some were dressed as miners, their helmets still having a glowing light.

He drew his sword from one, the fabric of the shirt clinging to it, even when it disappeared, leaving coins and two bombs. Tearing the fabric off, he saw a symbol on it.

It was faded and worn, but he recognized it well enough.

A circle with two olive branches around a crown, the word _TERRARIA _arching over the crown.

Sarid stared at it, then slowly turned and approached a torch he had dropped when a bat had attacked him.

He held it out, then released it so it fell into the torch fire, the fabric catching fire. Sarid stood and watched it turn to ashes, when he turned his back and left it, holding out another torch to see. He came upon a spot where the stone rose up, like a wall, he jumping over it.

Then fell.

The ground rushed up, he landing on his feet like how he had been taught, but pain rushed through him upon impact, having not needed to land from such a height before.

He rolled on his back, wincing from the pain when he opened his eyes.

He couldn't tell how far he had fallen, though he had practiced enough to take forty feet – with minor pain. The area he lay on was the smooth bottom of stone, the torch light showing the smooth walls.

Walls.

He shot up, causing more pain, but it was little compared to the horror that was engulfing him.

The area he was in was about six feet by six feet, and went straight up with smooth walls.

Sarid's breathing rate increased, his eyes darting around, horrified as the walls began to move closer in and the way out went higher up. Not feeling the pain from movement, he scrambled back against the wall, sliding down it as the walls enclosed him more and more his face filled with terror.

She cried out for help.

She screamed and cried, tears streaming down her face while she shook with fear, her very being rattled.

She couldn't breathe.

Sarid gasped for breath, but it wouldn't come to her, and the flickering shadows began to dance and watch her as she cried and gasped for air, mocking and laughing at her misery.

No air…

No air…

No air…

* * *

Asher walked along the street, hoping to chat with Sarid when he came up from the mine.

The sun went lower and lower in the sky, to the point the stars were clearly visible, he still sitting outside the mine.

_…He's always up here by now…_ He thought, going into the entrance, and to the main shaft, looking down it.

The mine was obviously well lit, and stretched down extremely far, that he couldn't see the bottom.

"SARID!" He called down it, his voice echoing down, and met with silence.

"…" He couldn't hear anything, which worried him.

"_SARID!"_ He yelled again, growing worried, and feeling that something was wrong.

As fast as he could, he ran to Hannah's house, throwing open the door.

"Something's wrong!" He yelled, his cousin looking up at him.

Durim was sitting on the table, having a bandage wrapped around one of his burly arms, his beard singed, face and clothes covered in soot.

"What?" Hannah asks, Durim raising his bushy brows.

"Something – I think – Sarid…" Asher tells them, his mind racing.

"What about Sarid?" Durim asks.

"Asher, what's wrong?" Hannah asks in a serious tone, Asher gulping.

"I think something happened to him in the mine!" He blurts. "He's always out a couple hours before sundown and he didn't come out, and when I yelled down the mine nothing came back!"

"You two, go find him and bring him straight here!" Hannah orders, Durim jumping from the table, he and Asher running to the mine, while Hannah cleared off the table entirely, getting it ready for anything.

* * *

Sarid stirred at the sound of her name.

Opening her eyes, horror clawed her when she saw a man of shadows crouched before her, staring through her with demon red eyes.

_"Sarid…" _A voice said, hollow and empty, he putting on of his dark hands on Sarid's head.

_"Are you afraid?"_

_ "You remember the day you met me?"_

That day.

That horrible day.

It all flashed before her, burning buildings and bloody screams, swarming monsters and clashing weapons…

The room.

Her heart rate increased with the memory of it, the small, almost empty room with no natural light…

The man of shadows leaned toward her, right in her face, hand stroking down her hair so it was on her cheek.

_"Did daddy leave you all alone?"_

Sarid couldn't breathe.

Faintly, somewhere, she heard someone call her name.

The man of shadows looked up and over his shoulder.

_"Playing hero…"_

He looked back at Sarid, who had tears streaming down her terrified face.

_"Don't worry, I'll fix him…" _

He stood and stepped back, melding into the shadows on the wall.

Sarid saw the walls again, which sent her mind into a blind state of trepidation and fright, that everything went dark.

* * *

Asher heard Sarid.

He was shrieking.

Never in his life would he of thought that any mortal could have produced such a chilling sound of fear that raised the hairs on his head and made him shake.

He followed where the yell had come from, coming to a cavern with less torches than normal, looking around for where Sarid could be.

"SARID!" He yells, listening.

Nothing.

Looking around again, he saw that an area had a dim light, he running to it, looking over a short wall of stone, he saw a drop of forty feet to a flat stone bottom, where a torch laid and a dark hole in the wall was.

He tied his rope to a stone column, then used it to get down to the bottom where the torch was, his feet touching the bottom. There was no blood, which brought some relief to him, he looking through the hole in the wall, barely any light able to get through from the torch. He could just make out shapes, but none looked like a person.

"Sarid?" He asks.

One of the shapes moved.

"…Asher?" A small, sad voice asked, he picking up the torch and climbing through the hole, the light showing Sarid on his knees behind a gold-colored chest, arms on top of it.

His eyes were terrified and red, face streaked with tears, and breath heavy.

"…Sarid?" Asher asks again, unable to believe that this was him.

"…Ah-Asher…" He croaks, suddenly jumping over the chest and latching onto Asher, hugging him hard enough to the point where he feared Sarid would break one of his ribs.

"Are you okay?" He asks, Sarid silent, his shoulders beginning to jerk and he cried. "Uh, I-It's okay! D-don't cry!"

Sarid continued to sob into Asher's coat, he standing without the slightest idea on what to do. He gingerly hugs Sarid with his free arm, his hand holding Sarid's head.

Having no idea what else to do, he let Sarid sob until he stopped, standing silent.

"…Sarid?" Asher asks.

"…" He looks up, his eyes emotionless, but attentive, like before.

"…You alright?" He asks, Sarid blinking.

"…Aside from the injury I suffered from the fall, I'm alright." Sarid says, pain then obvious on his face.

"I'll get you to Hannah's." He tells Sarid.

Later…

Asher and Durim waited outside Hannah's house, Asher having had to carry Sarid there to his injury.

They stop when Hannah opens the door, looking at them.

"He's fine. Be up and about by tomorrow morning." She tells them, Asher sighing with relief.

"Good to hear!" Durim says in his booming voice. "Best get back home, see you two tomorrow!" He walks off, Asher looking up at his cousin.

"Can I see him?" He asks, Hannah drawing her head back slightly.

"Eh…He needs the rest." She tells him. "I'm amazed he didn't break his legs, from what you described."

"Ah…alright." Asher replies. "Well, good night."

"Goodnight." Hannah tells him, he walking next door to his house.

Closing the door, she sighs.

_Well, you certainly had me fooled, Sarid. _

Going over to the table, Sarid had a blanket over her, tucked under her chin, another blanket folded and under her head.

_Small enough and muscular enough to pass as a man, and not having any sign of emotions definitely helps…But really, how'd you not break your legs…? You no doubt trained somewhere, and from what Asher told me, sounds like you went to military school… _Sarid stirred some, brows furrowed.

_Pain from the wounds. _Hannah thinks, retrieving some medicine, and pouring it into water, then going back to Sarid, putting drops of the water on her lips. Sarid licks them, Hannah putting more water on Sarid's lips until enough had been consumed.

After putting the supplies away, Hannah went up to her room for the night.

* * *

The settlement was quiet. Or, the residents were, tucked in bed and dreaming, while zombies – fewer than before – roamed outside, with crickets chirping and, somewhere, a nightingale sang his song.

But none of that mattered.

No, not in the fevered dream haunting through Sarid's mind, where her being was overrun by mortal fear by the man made from shadows.

He stood next to the table, watching Sarid as her breath was heavy and sweat rolled down her forehead fevered from the nightmare he was inflicting upon her, remembering that day and that room.

_"Remember Sarid…Remember daddy left you. Remember what he told you…"_

He leaned over, hovering above her face.

_"Remember the screams…Remember the monsters, people being dragged away and slaughtered, the scorching flames that burned the people, the shadows that went straight through them…Remember watching him be dragged away."_

Her breath grew heavier.

_"Remember…how USELESS you were…to be sent away…Remember…"_

* * *

Sarid woke with a gasp, shooting up, pain throbbing from her injuries.

"…" She looked around the room, Hannah's Clinic, to see it empty and dark.

Silence.

Laying back down, she pulled the covers back over head, and cried herself to sleep, like she had done so many times before.

* * *

Morning came, Hannah downstairs bright and early to find Sarid pulling on his vest.

"Oh no," she says, Sarid looking up at her with his emotionless eyes. "Sit down. You're not leaving until I make sure your wounds are healed."

"…" Sarid stands silent, but sits on the table.

After the check, he stands again, pulling his vest on, Hannah holding out a jar of lollipops.

"Would you like one?" She asks.

"No thank you." Sarid replies, pulling on his pack, Hannah putting the jar back on a shelf.

"Well, be careful. I don't to see you jumping off anymore cliffs." She tells him, he nodding.

"Good day." He tells her, about to leave when she stops him.

"And Sarid?"

"…" He looks over his should, his emotionless eyes staring at her.

"Take it easy for a bit. To my understanding, you also went through some emotional trauma." She tells him.

"…" Silence, but a simple nod, and he left.

He went back to his stone shelter, storing away materials he had gotten while mining, then gathering house supplies, and going back to Hannah's.

The day was spent building the additional wing onto her house, putting in storage cabinets for all her medical supplies, and improving her current office, adding a wall to separate a sitting area from the examination room, and another so she as well had an office.

In the new wing, Sarid furnished it with counters and several beds against the walls, each one divided in sections by curtains.

It was finished a couple hours before sun down.

Hannah walked through, looking at the waiting area, office and examination room, then into the new wing, which surprised her.

"In case several people are injured at once, or a patient needs to stay overnight." Sarid explains, Hannah looking at him.

"Sarid, there are ten beds and only four people living here." She tells him.

"At the rate the settlement is growing, there'll be more soon enough." He tells her. "…What all did Asher say?"

"What?"

"…When…he brought me here…what…did he say…"

"Well, he found you in a complete mess." Hannah starts, Sarid standing by and watching as she moved about, moving her medical supplies. "Said that you hugged him and cried for a few minutes, and he had absolutely no idea what to do the whole time.

"Then he also said he had no idea what made you so scared, and from the sound of it, the hole you made through that wall was made from when you were so terrified it caused the Acute Stress Response."

"Pardon?"

"The 'flight or fight response' as it's more commonly known." Hannah explains, stacking boxes of medicine into a cabinet. "You were so terrified that it made you take action to escape it. I'm guessing you have some pretty awful claustrophobia."

"…" Sarid stands silent. "…Is…did he say anything else?"

"Well, I had to kick him and Durim out because they were panicking so much I couldn't concentrate." Hannah sighs, stocking bandages away. "Though, Asher did want to see you before he left last night, but I told him you needed the rest…"

She looked over at Sarid, an eyebrow raised.

"But why didn't you say you were a girl?" She asks, Sarid blinking.

"I've no reason to." He tells her. "If the country found out, they'd take us much less seriously…and I have no quarrels being seen as either gender, that does not make who I am…"

"And what about Asher?" Hannah asks.

"…" Sarid blinks. "…What about him?"

"Well, what if he finds out you're a girl?" Hannah asks, leaning back against the wall.

Sarid's fist struck the wall not too far from her head.

Her eyes were wide, looking down his arm, and into his soulless eyes.

"What are you implying?" He asks.

"…" Hannah blinks, then steps away, clapping her hands together, weaving her fingers.

"I _just _remembered!" She says. "Durim needs to come back so I can check the burns he got yesterday!"

"…" Sarid blinks, lowering her arm. "I'll inform him."

He left, going to Durim's house to see the man outside, fiddling with several bombs. Looking up, he saw Sarid approaching, a smile spreading across his face.

"Sarid!" He calls. "Good to see you up and about! Wanna play fuse chicken?"

"No thank you." Sarid tells him. "Hannah needs you to stop by the Infirmary to check your burn wounds."

"Alright, boy-o!" He says, dropping the bombs he had been carrying and running off to do so.

Sarid noticed the still crumbling steps that led down to the area where Durim's home was, he going and fixing them with the grey bricks he still had left over from working on Hannah's home.

After doing so, he suddenly felt very tired.

He went straight to his stone shelter, only to see Asher standing outside it.

"…Asher." Sarid says, the boy running up to Sarid.

"Are you okay? You were…kinda a wreck yesterday." He asks, rubbing the back of his head.

"Yes, I'm fine now." Sarid tells him, blinking.

"Alright, I just came by to make sure, since-"

"Asher?"

"…Uh…yeah?"

"…Thank you." Sarid tells him quietly, then walking past him and into the stone shelter, closing his door.

"…" Asher stands silent, then blinks, looking at the ruins that still surrounded Sarid's living place. They were covered with vines and the shattered glass still laid on the ruined floor, and the giant doors still laid in a mass where they had stood.

Climbing on top of them, he looked at the gathered homes, all of which were completely re-built, and well-made. The roads still needed to be worked, on, but Sarid had started plans on how to drain the water.

He turned around to look at the castle ruins, sitting down.

After examining them for a bit, he noticed there was a stair case.

A bit later…

Asher stepped carefully, watching for any weak or crumbling spots in the floor. The area he walked in seemed to be the only place that had managed to remain standing, though the rooms that connected to the hall had long since collapsed.

Except for two.

The first that he entered was large, part of the roof and outer wall gone, the furniture ruined from the elements. The room had been a bed chamber of some sort, two decayed arm chairs in front of a crumbled fire place, a smashed wardrobe, and what used to be a large bed fit for a king. There was a broken frame on the floor, but the paining that it had held was long since lost, torn and faded. Near where the floor dropped off was a desk falling apart, with a tipped over, word chair before it.

The next room, right next door, had more of its wall and roof, a large, sun-faded and insect-chewed rug covering the floor. It also had a bed suit for royalty, and furniture fallen into ruin, but what got his attention was a large, wooden toy chest tipped over, so the toys in had spilled out.

There were old dolls, a wooden sword, a smaller box with a shattered tea set, a broken tiara, and stuffed animals. There were a couple already out away from the box, as they had been played with before whatever disaster came. One of which was a wooden horse with wheels that one would pull around with a rope, and another was another stuffed animal, right next to the bed.

There was another frame with a long-gone portrait, the canvas faded to emptiness.

He stared at it, wonder what had been on it.

"Asher."

He turned, seeing Sarid.

"Oh. Hey Sar-"

"What are you doing here?" He asks.

"…I was-"

"This area could collapse at any time." He tells Asher, cutting him off, again. "Leave…now."

"…" Asher blinks, then rushes past Sarid, down the stairs he had gone up and past Sarid's stone shelter, over the fallen doors and to his house.

Sarid stood on a ledge where a wall had crumbled away, having watched Asher enter his home.

_"Remember Sarid."_

A few yards behind him was the man of shadows.

_"Remember, I'll fix him…"_

* * *

**AN- So, the man of shadows, or "The Shadow Man" is supposed to be same thing as "The Black Man" (no racism, that's what it was called.) which is how the Puritans referred to the Devil. **

**Leave a review!**


	7. The Storm

**AN- RAIN!**

**Sarid: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only I belong to Magma.**

* * *

The Storm

Two days had passed since Asher had explored the ruins of the castle, and rain came down in sheets of cold, giant water drops.

The residents of the settlement stayed in their homes, Asher reading his books, Hannah working with her medicine to find cures, Durim experimenting with explosives, and Sarid did a multitude of things.

When not in the mine, he was either working on his plans for the castle, or making the materials to build it. Having gone back and made a mine shaft through where he had fallen, and finding the golden chest where Asher had found him, he found throwing knives, some gold bars, coins, and an interesting object.

It was a mirror, with a ring of silver around its edge, round, and about four and a half inches in diameter. A chain was attached to it, Sarid able to tie it around his belt.

However, upon looking into the mirror, looking into the reflection of his soulless eyes, an odd noise surrounded him as light-colored particles appeared, engulfing him.

When they dispersed, Sarid found himself in the settlement square.

Four roads branched off it, the southern one going to the mine, the northern to the castle ruins, the western went to the bay, and the eastern to the wilderness.

The road leading south from the square had the well, and the one leading north had a grey brick object in the ground. It was two feet high, six feet in width and six feet in length, designed to be a platform to deliver news from.

The rain kept pouring, Sarid already soaked after having stood for only a few moments. He ran to his stone shelter, escaping the rain.

After a few minutes, he had changed his clothes into a sleeveless white shirt and blue pants, and sat in front of his fire, drying his hair with a towel. The sound of his dog tags jingling together reached his ears, he letting the towel rest around his neck, resting his elbows on his knees and staring into the fire.

Only a moment later, Sarid looked over at the Magic Mirror he had found, picking it up, careful not to look into it. He took a piece of cloth, wrapping it around the object, then re-attaching the chain to his belt, so that he would not look into accidentally.

Getting up, he went to work on his castle plans.

That night, while Sarid laid on his bed roll, he listened to thunder crash and saw lightening flash, as the light came in through the windows of the stone shelter.

The sound of the rain beating the room drummed softly in his ears, which lulled him to sleep.

_KRA-__**KROOOOM!**_

Sarid's eyes popped open at both the sound of thunder and a loud crash, making him get up. He grabbed his bag and a glow stick, running out into the night.

From the top of the fallen doors, he could see that a large tree had fallen on the edge of the settlement, right on top of Durim's house. Sarid jumped down from the top of the doors, and ran to Asher's home, banging on the door.

The door swung open, Asher standing in the door way dressed for sleep with a robe and slippers, as well as a candle in hand.

"Sarid? What's-"

"No time." Sarid tell him, grabbing him, which forced him to run with Sarid to Durim's house. They ran onto the front porch, Sarid trying to open the front door, only to find it locked.

He pushed his glow stick into Asher's hands, stepped back, and then charged full-on, breaking the door down.

"DURIM!" He yells, they able to hear a groan from the upstairs, Sarid and Asher dashing up the stairs, to find the tree completely blocking their way.

Brandishing his silver axe, Sarid cut through the branches, able to jump over the trunk. He went through the living room then around into the bed room, finding Durim pinned under the tree.

"Drag him out!" Sarid commands Asher, then grabbing the tree trunk, and pushing it up. Grabbing Durim under his arms, Asher pulled the man out, allowing Sarid to drop the tree back down. He took Durim from Asher, the two running back to the kitchen.

"Get over the tree." Sarid tells Asher, the boy scrambling over the obstacle, Sarid pushing Durim over it, Asher catching him. After jumping over, Sarid took Durim into a fireman carry, he and Asher running down the stairs and out of the house, straight to Hannah's Infirmary, lights visible through the windows.

"Hannah!" Asher yells, throwing open the door, Sarid right behind him. The nurse came down the stairs in a rush, her hair down and wearing a robe and slippers.

"In the examination room!" She orders, Sarid taking Durim there and lying him on the table. The man wore his under shirt and shorts, his left shoulder badly bruised and his side bloody with an array of splinters.

Hannah shooed him out, Sarid standing in the waiting room with Asher, who sat in a chair, drenched and tapping the heel of his foot, hands clasped and elbows on his knees.

Sarid paced back and forth, hands behind his head and looking up at the ceiling.

After a bit, Hannah came out, wiping blood off her hands and her hair loosely tied back.

"He's fine." She tells Sarid and Asher, Sarid closing his eyes and Asher sighing with relief. "Though he'll have to say in the Patient Wing."

Not saying anything, Sarid moves the dwarf into one of the beds in the wing, Hannah writing on a clip board, then hanging it at the foot of the bed.

"Alright, both of you best get on home." She tells Sarid and Asher, the two walking out into the rain, running to Asher's porch, both of them already soaked.

"You ever seen a storm like this?" Asher asks, Sarid shaking his head.

"No…but I'm going to have to repair Durim's roof and make it so that won't happen again." He says, Asher nodding.

"Oh, have you found anymore Heart Crystals?" He asks, Sarid nodding.

"Four." Sarid tells him. "I've also used several of the Mana Crystals you told me about."

"That's good." Asher tells him, then going to his front door when he stops, then looking back at Sarid. "…Uh, by the way…have…you felt like…something evil has been watching us? Err, the… settlement?"

"…" Sarid blinks, thinking. True, he had felt an awful shadow over him, and as if an evil eye pierced his being, and when deep in the mine, the air had a chill to it, even if he was far enough to where it had gotten warmer before.

"…Hm." He hums. "Yes…It's…"

He blinked. How to describe it when he felt nothing was a puzzle.

"…Not right." He says, Asher nodding.

"Well, get some sleep." Asher tells him, stepping into his house. "Goodnight."

"Goodnight Asher." Sarid tells him, then running back to his stone shelter.

* * *

**AN- Not much happened, I know, but…It just rains…A LOT.**


	8. The Eye of Cthulhu

**AN-ONTO THE EVIL EYE!**

**Mortimer: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The Eye of Cthulhu

"A'ight, laddie. That's forty-two coin fer th' shipment." Sinbad tells Sarid, he dropping the coins into Sinbad's hand.

It had been four days since the storm, Durim's house had been repaired and roof re-enforced, Sarid had made himself silver chain mail and iron boots, and now, the _Paranjay _was docked and unloading things from the mainland.

"Hello!" A voice called, Sarid looking to see a man coming down the gangplank. His hair was white and a beard went down to above his belt, his skin tan and eyes dark, dark brown.

A light brown hat adorned his head with a white feather sticking from it, he wore a long, light brown coat, brown vest buttoned up and white dress shirt beneath it. Dark brown shoes well-polished covered his feet, and he wore dark teal pants with a brown belt.

"Care to buy a ware?" He asks, pulling out a torch, flares, and lesser healing potions.

"…No thank you." Sarid tells him.

"Alright…" He says, tucking them back into his pockets.

While the sailors unloaded his wares, the merchant continuously tried to sell Sarid one of his wares, all of which Sarid could either make or easily obtain.

"If you are trying to sell me something, know I can craft or find all of them." Sarid tells him, the elder blinking.

"Well, fine." He says, then taking Sarid's hand, forcing him into a handshake. "Name's Mortimer!"

"Sarid." Sarid tell him, the elder blinking.

"Sarid? I've heard good things, friend!" He tells the boy.

"An' we've seen some bad thin's, Sarid." Sinbad tells him, holding up a paper.

It had a picture of Sarid right in the middle.

**WANTED**

**DEAD OR ALIVE**

**Sarid Forte for Second Hand Treason:**

**Refusing to serve required five years in army,**

**resisting arrest, and fighting against soldiers.**

**ALIVE: 50 GOLD**

**DEAD: 10 SILVER**

**WARNING: IS ARMED, DANGEROUS, AND WELL-TRAINED.**

**ANY INFORMATION IS TO BE RELAYED TO THE ROYAL ARMY AT ONCE.**

"…" Sarid stands silent, taking the paper and looking at it.

"You know they're serious when it has the royal seal on it." Mortimer says, pointing at the royal seal at the top of the wanted poster.

"Hm." Sarid hums. "They're going to face complications." He says, rolling up the paper and putting it into his vest.

"Thank you for bringing this to me, Sinbad." Sarid tells him. "May the winds guide you safely."

"An' may ye find fame 'en fortoon, Sarid." Sinbad tells him, going up the gangplank to the ship ready to sail.

"So…could you help me with…?" Looking, Sarid saw the man had brought his own horse and cart.

"…Well, we've three now." Sarid says.

After both carts were loaded, they traveled back to the settlement, Asher waiting.

"Hello, my boy!" Mortimer tells him, jumping down from his cart. "Would you like to buy something?"

"…Uh…I do need some soap…" He says, Sarid climbing down from Asher's cart.

"I've purchased that." Sarid says, Asher and Mortimer looking at him. "…I'll make an offer for you, Mortimer. If you over see the trade for the island, you may keep whatever profits you make."

"I like the sound of that!" He says with cheer, grabbing Sarid hand and forcing another hand shake. "It's a deal! …Now where can I set up shop?"

A few minutes later…

Having claimed a house right at the north eastern corner of the square, the first floor had been converted into a shop, shelves and counters displaying his wares.

Sarid walked among them, seeing an odd thing.

It was a dark pink color and shaped like a pig, with a slot in its back. He picked it up, inspecting it, finding a cork on the underside.

"…What is this?" He asks, Mortimer looking over at him from behind his counter.

"A piggy bank! You can store your coins in it." He tells Sarid, who blinks. "Haven't you ever had one?"

"…" He blinked. "…I don't believe so…How much?"

"One Gold."

"…"

That was ridiculous.

"I have given you a home, shop and put you in charge of trade." Sarid tells him, facing the counter. "Surely you would easily be able to cover your costs…Seventy-Five Silver?"

"…" Mortimer blinked. _ I hate it when they haggle and I can't argue with it… _"Well…Ninety-Five Silver."

"Eighty Silver."

"Ninety."

"Eighty-Two."

"Eighty-Five."

"Eighty-Two Silver and Fifty Copper."

"…Fine." Mortimer sighs, taking the coins. Sarid left with his piggy bank, going to his stone shelter and putting it on a shelf.

"…" He stared at it, then took a Copper coin, dropping it into the slot, listening to the _clink _noise it made.

"…" He blinked, spending the next few minutes dropping coins in, one by one, until all of them were in the bank, he setting it back upon the shelf.

Later on, he was down in the mines, digging through stone and dirt, when he broke into a cavern. Dropping a line of rope down, he listened for any noise that would give away the monsters that roamed his mine, but none could be heard.

He slid down, the air being surprisingly hot. Upon reaching the bottom, he held out a torch, looking at the surrounding area. A familiar _creak _reached his ears, he whirling around and drawing his sword, blocking the attack from a skeleton with a sword sticking from its skull.

Jumping back, he readied himself to attack, the skeleton charging toward him. Sarid sidestepped the advance, then brought his sword down onto its shoulder, its arm falling off.

However, it struck back by striking him with the remaining arm, Sarid jumping back again when it attempted a second swing. It ran toward him, Sarid kicking a rock which slid under its foot, causing it to fall forward, giving Sarid a clear shot, which he took. His sword went through the skull into the neck, the whole skeleton falling apart.

After looting it, he went to look around the cavern, stopping at a ledge.

Before him was a pool of lava, the molten rock bubbling and churning, the heated air almost too thick to breathe.

It got cold.

The air had a biting chill that made Sarid shiver and rub his arm, when he felt as if an evil eye stared through him, the cold air holding a dark presence.

He grabbed the Magic Mirror from where it hung on his belt, unwrapping the cloth and gazed into it.

Sarid appeared back in the village square, the moon rising and rain falling hard and fast. He had been underground longer than normal. Running, he went to Asher's home, opening the door.

"Asher!" He calls, the boy's head popping out from behind a bookshelf. "What does it mean when it air underground is near frozen and evil presence pierces one's being?"

"Ah! I've been looking into that." Asher tells Sarid, coming out from behind the bookshelf with a book. "According to this, there's a beast called the Eye of Cthulhu."

"…Pardon?" Sarid asks.

"Well…the Demonic Eyes that fly around at night, it's a giant version of those." Asher explains.

They heard a roar.

The ground beneath them shook, Sarid running out into the rainy night.

Right in the middle of the square, the ground tore apart and from it rose a gigantic eye, the red blood veins pulsing and the blue iris looking straight at Sarid.

He drew his sword, the eye shooting toward him, and ramming straight into him.

Sarid was sent flying, right over the Fallen Doors, and into the wall of his stone shelter.

His face was twisted with pain, and as he opened his eyes, the Eye of Cthulhu crashed into him again, breaking the wall of his stone shelter.

It backed away, Sarid on his back.

His head rolled to the side and he forced his eyes open, looking right at an empty bottle with a torch next to it.

Meanwhile, Asher watched from his second floor balcony in horror, terrified of what was going on, and unsure of what to do.

He watched the eye rise back up, knowing it was going to attack Sarid again, right when a flame went spinning into the air and hit the Eye, the sound of glass shattering and a small explosion reached his ears as flames covered the front of the eye.

Sarid jumped to the top of the Fallen Doors, then to the ground, running to the west, the Eye of Cthulhu chasing after.

He looked back over his shoulder at the eye which still burned, a smaller eye emerging from its pupil and shooting at Sarid, who sliced it in half with his sword. A red, glowing heart came from it, Sarid grabbing it when it absorbed into his skin.

The trees thinned into a large field with tall grass, running to the middle, then turning, drawing his bow and knocking an arrow, drawing it back, and released the arrow, which lodged itself into the Eye.

More of its servants emerged and swarmed around Sarid, who sliced them with his sword. The Eye shot down towards him, he jumping out of the way and rolling, coming up on one knee, taking four throwing knives and hurtling them at the Eye, all of which planted themselves firmly into it.

It rose up yet again, Sarid taking a bottle with a scrap of silk sticking from it, and lit the silk with a torch. He threw it, the bottle shattering against the Eye making it catch fire yet again, then drew an arrow and fired it.

When it moved toward him, close enough, he took his sword and jumped into the air, slicing into it with his sword when it jerked up, striking him. He fell to the ground in an attempt to land on his feet, but to fell forward onto his chest. He pushed himself up, forcing his feet over his head, allowing him to do a flip onto his feet, then whirled around in time to slice a Servant of Cthulhu.

The Eye of Cthulhu hung in the air, slowly starting to spin.

Sarid slowly stepped back when the eye suddenly spun even faster in a whirlwind.

The iris sudden disintegrated, revealing a mouth with jagged, yellowed teeth, which let lose a bone-chilling roar into the storming night, lightening flashing behind it which gave it the impression of a monster from the realm of nightmares.

It turned down toward Sarid, who threw another Molotov Cocktail, which went directly into the Eye's monstrous mouth, exploding into flames, adding to the visual horror that it already possessed. It sailed down towards him, Sarid jumping out of the way a second too late, at one of the teeth scraped his leg, digging into his flesh.

He let out a cry of pain as his hot blood went down his leg, he landing on his side in the tall grass. Looking up, the Eye of Cthulhu was racing toward him, he rolling out of the way when it rammed into the ground, Sarid drawing his bow and firing arrows at it as it rose up again. It turned to him, Sarid throwing four more knives at it. As it drew closer, he drew his sword to defend himself, which the eye grabbed it with its teeth, flying back away.

Lightning flashed, reflecting off the eye and the sword, which began to spin. Sarid heard a _shing,_ and lightning flashed again, to show the sword going directly towards the boy, who moved, yet the sword still managed to slice through his outer arm, the searing pain causing Sarid to screech and grab the wound, his blood seeping through his fingers.

His teeth were grit and face contorted with pain while he laid on his back, forcing his eyes open. The Eye was descending towards him again.

Thunder crashed louder than Sarid had ever heard before and lightning flashed more violently, when a streak of blinding gold, purple and silver screamed from the sky and struck the Eye.

The Eye of Cthulhu exploded.

Its blood rained down, falling onto the ground and covering Sarid in the hot liquid.

"…" Sarid was silent, his eye closed. The cold rain fell on him, forcing the blood on him to drip off, and as he sat up, he opened his eyes to see a Fallen Star sitting on the ground where the Eye of Cthulhu had been flying.

He blinked, then seeing the glowing red hearts that he knew would heal him. Forcing himself onto his good leg, he hopped to them and fell on top of the hearts, which absorbed into his skin, the pain in his arm and leg vanishing as his wounds healed.

Rolling over, he laid still as the rain washed more of the blood off him, before he stood and retrieved his sword. He limped and winced as he walked, his wounds having not healed entirely. Going back to where the Eye had died, he noticed a dull purple pulsing in the grass.

Sarid knelt and pushed the grass aside, seeing a strange ore laying on the ground. He touched it, which sent a shiver through him, as if it were something dark. Gathering it anyway, he went about, finding fifty-eight more, as well as a pair of Binoculars, three gold coins, strange, purple seeds, a mask that looked like the Eye, and one of its teeth, which he planned to make into a trophy.

He limped back to the settlement, Durim standing on the porch of his home. Upon seeing Sarid, he ran to boy.

"Sarid! What was that?!" He asks, his eyes wide with horror.

"The Eye of Cthulhu." Sarid tells him. "It's dead now."

"SARID!" Looking, the said boy saw Asher, Mortimer, and Hannah running toward him, Hannah having an umbrella over her.

"Is it gone?" Mortimer asks, his face paled with horror. "That was the most…I can't even describe it!"

"It's gone…a Fallen Star struck it…" Sarid tells him.

"You're not hurt, right?" Asher asks, seeing the tear in Sarid's pant leg and shirt sleeve and the blood dripping off him.

"Not as badly…"

"To the Infirmary!" Hannah commands, pointing in the direction of her home, Asher and Durim grabbing Sarid and running to the house, and into the Examination Room, setting him on the table.

"Shoo, out." Hannah says, closing the door on the two men, then removing Sarid's armor and shirt, to show his sleeveless undershirt.

"I'm fine." Sarid says, Hannah getting her supplies from a cabinet.

"No, that wound on your arm went right through the Brachial Artery." Hannah tells him, rubbing disinfection on the wound, which stung and sizzled, Sarid closing his eyes and grunting.

"Most people would have cringed." Hannah tells him, getting a needle and thread.

"I almost had my leg torn off." Sarid tells her. "I'm positive I can handle this."

"That's good." She replies, stitching the wound on his arm. "You were definitely in military school. Only people like that or die-hard exercisers have this much muscle."

"Hm." Sarid hums, Hannah cutting the thread and tying it.

"Which would explain why it's easy for you to pass as a man." She continues. "Now take off your pants."

"…" Sarid blinks, doing as she said, pulling his pants down to show blue undershorts.

"This one seems to of healed better." She says, looking at it. "Which is strange, since that's the one that was caused by the Eye, right?"

"That's correct." Sarid tells her, Hannah rubbing disinfectant on the wound, followed by a salve and wrapped it in bandages.

"There." She tells him. "Now, take it easy for a couple days. I don't want those re-opening."

"Very well." Sarid tells her, standing. He took out the coin to pay her, she taking it, then grabbing his good arm.

"And you're staying here tonight, since Asher said the Eye broke the wall of your place, and you won't be able to run off to do what you do when the sun rises." Hannah tells him, Sarid blinking.

"Very well." He repeats, the two leaving the Examination room, Mortimer, Asher, and Durim all looking at them.

"He'll be fine by day after tomorrow." Hannah says, Asher sighing with relief.

"Well, that was…interesting for my first night here." Mortimer says, fixing his hat.

"Don't worry!" Durim yells, slapping the man's back. "Just a few days ago, they two had to drag me out from under a tree that fell on my house!"

"Oh boy…" Mortimer sighs.

"It's late. All of you should get home." Sarid tells them.

"See all you tomorrow!" Durim yells, leaving, followed by Mortimer, who was trying to pronounce the word Cthulhu.

"Get better Sarid." Asher tells him, then leaving.

"…If he knew you were a girl, I think he'd like you." Hannah tells Sarid, who looks at her.

"And?"

"…And what?"

"What would such a thing accomplish?"

"…You'd be a lot easier to like if you showed emotion."

"And?"

"…I give up. Goodnight." Hannah tells Sarid, going up the stairs to her second floor living area. Sarid went back to the patient wing, and getting into a bed.

He stared at the ceiling, the room completely dark, until he finally fell into a deep sleep of well-earned rest.

* * *

**AN-The Fallen Star thing is a true story. The first time I fought the Eye of Cthulhu, a Fallen Star hit it and killed it. **

**IT WAS AWESOME.**


	9. The Days of Rest

**AN-And now, Sarid is forced to rest for a couple days!**

**Faye: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

* * *

The Days of Rest

Sarid laid in the tall grass on one of the hills near the castle ruins, arms fanned out, and staring at the sky. He wore a white sleeveless shirt and a blue vest with chest pockets, black fingerless gloves with holes over the knuckles, dark blue pants and his black combat boots, which he found fit over his Hermes Boots.

He had absolutely nothing to do.

Hannah had forbidden him from building anything – even if it was re-building the wall of his stone shelter – so his building the castle had been put on hold. He was forbidden from entering the mine, and when Mortimer spotted him attempting to sneak in, Hannah made Sarid lock it, and give her the key. Exploring was forbidden, as there were cliffs that he could fall off and re-open the injury on his leg. Finally, he was forbidden from doing any form of exercise, as it could re-open his wounds.

And to make sure of it all, Asher took his backpack that had all his tools and weapons.

He was still allowed to carry a hunting knife, which was strapped to his belt, over the small of his back.

He had spent the first half of the morning staring at the sky, and never before in his sixteen years of life had he thought that doing _nothing_ would be so awful.

The thought occurred to him on how much time had been spent here.

It had been almost a month, so summer would come soon, and with it, the heat. Perhaps he could build a pool house as a way for keeping cool. Asher would have to learn how to swim then.

Sarid sat up, looking down at the settlement. Smoke came from Asher's chimney – he always seemed to enjoy reading by a fire. Hannah was either treating Durim for burns or a half-off limb, or researching cures. Mortimer was no doubt counting his coin or cleaning his wares.

If he did build a pool house, he'd have to start drawing the plans for it. Something neat and new.

His eyes looked at the far edge of the settlement, to the east of the closed-off mine (he swore he could hear the treasures within calling to him in his sleep) where a larger than normal tree grew.

From the angle he looked at it, it looked just as tall as the rest, since the land around it rose up steeply and then flattened, trees growing there, but up close one could see how tall it was. It was strange, like the other tree he had found, with a thick width. It seemed big enough that one could turn into a home, which Sarid had been drawing plans for, in the time he had on his hands.

Hannah worried on how slowly his wounds were healing. They should have been gone yesterday, yet they still lingered. She theorized that it had something to do with the Eye of Cthulhu's blood, which had gotten all over Sarid when it exploded, as well as when it used Sarid's sword – covered in blood from the eye – was used against him, and when it's tooth cut into his leg since the Molotov Cocktail he had thrown in the creature's mouth had gotten blood on the teeth.

He wondered if she told him not to do anything because she wanted blood samples, since she had taken two already.

Sarid sighed, laying back down.

For some reason he felt like yelling.

Felt.

Yes, something was wrong.

He never felt.

Perhaps it was the fact that he was not allowed to do anything, which created a feeling of restraint and being enclosed.

Sarid sighed again.

He looked up as far as he could, making the world look upside down.

An upside-down head entered his vision.

Sarid then flipped on his side, pushing himself onto one knee, drawing his hunting knife, seeing the whole person now.

It was a woman, with purple eyes and long, green hair done into a large braid that hung down to the small of her back, a bright pink flower tied around the top. Her skin was healthily tanned, and her clothes were green leaves tied together, showing her midriff. Thin vines wrapped around her upper arms and right below her knees, and her feet were bare.

"…Who are you?" Sarid asks.

"I'm Faye." She tells Sarid. "I'd like to move into your settlement."

"…" Sarid stood, keeping his knife out. "…Where did you come from? The _Paranjay_ is the only ship that comes here, once a week. It has been three days since it last docked here."

"I lived elsewhere on the island." She tells Sarid. "I've been watching the settlement for a bit now, and after having watched you battle the Eye of Cthulhu, I wish to live here, be a part of the daily life."

"…" Sarid blinks, sheathing his knife. "I believe I have the perfect home for you."

Sarid showed her the Living Tree at the edge of the settlement, which she looked at approvingly.

"When can I move in?" She asks.

"As soon as I finish it." Sarid tells her. He motioned for her to follow, the two walking down the main road, Sarid turning and walking onto Hannah's porch, then entering into the Infirmary. "Hannah?"

"Come on up!" Her voice calls, Sarid moving to the stairs with Faye in tow. Going up, they entered into the kitchen, Asher and Hannah sitting at the table. Both looked at Sarid, Hannah blinking with surprise at seeing Faye, and Asher's jaw dropping, his face going red.

"…What?" Faye asks.

"Hannah, Asher, this is Faye." Sarid tells them. "She'll be moving in. Faye, this is Hannah the Nurse and her cousin, Asher the Guide."

"…Could…could you please…cover up?" Hannah asks, Asher silent.

"I am." Faye says, Hannah blinking.

"Asher, I need my pack." Sarid tells him.

"Oh _no,"_ Hannah tells Sarid, standing up. "I said no building, mining, exploring or any physical exertion until your wounds heal!"

"She has nowhere to live." Sarid tells Hannah. "So will you stand there and speak to me while Faye stands in front of Asher, or allow me to build and furnish her home?"

"Asher." Hannah says sternly, looking at the boy, who looked down into his cup of tea, face still red. She then sighed, shaking her head. "Fine…but don't you dare pull anything, your wounds aren't healing like they should."

"I'll be careful." Sarid tells her. "Asher…I need my pack."

"Ah – r-right." He says, rushing past the two, who then followed him.

After getting his backpack, Sarid went right to work on Faye's home, tunneling up into the tree.

While Sarid worked, Faye sat outside against the tree, staring up at its dancing leaves. She saw the boy Asher walking over, she turning her head to look at him.

"Hello." She tells him.

"Hi…" He says, then looking up at the tree. "Sarid's not pushing himself, right?"

"No." Faye tells him. "He said he was going to have to move slower than normal, Hannah's orders, but he said he'd make it livable so I could at least have a roof over my head if he can't finish by tonight."

"Sarid's a good builder." Asher tells her, sitting down. "He'll get it done and furnished before sundown."

"You speak highly of him." She replies, Asher nodding.

"Well, he protected all of us from the Eye of Cthulhu, saved me from drowning, gave all of us good, safe homes and places of business, and he's been living in a shelter of stone on a bed mat, just so he could re-build the houses." Asher tells her. "He's a good guy."

"Indeed." Faye agrees, nodding. "Though I take it you idolize him."

"…A little bit." Asher admits. "Then who wouldn't? I mean, he beat a giant evil eye using throwing knives, a gold sword and bow, not to mention Molotov Cocktails. I doubt anyone else could have done it without getting killed in the first minute."

"Your reasoning is good." Faye tells him.

"It's nearly done." Looking, the two saw Sarid exiting the trunk of the tree, holding his golden pickax. "I just need to finish the walls and then furnish it."

"May I look in it?" Faye asks, standing.

"Yes, just be careful not to fall out." Sarid tells her.

"I wouldn't." She replies.

"I was speaking to Asher." Sarid tells him, Faye laughing.

The two went up into it, Asher amazed at it. The main room had a floor of wood and solid leaf walls with windows, a hall branching off, entering it, there was a set of stairs going up, which at the top, opened to the empty living quarters. Some of the walls were gone, as Sarid had stated, but otherwise it was sound and well built.

Going back into the lower, main room, the two saw Sarid with an odd object, looking somewhat like a loom.

"What's that?" Faye asks, Sarid looking over at them.

"That's a Living Loom." Asher tells Faye. "It'll let Sarid build Living Wood furniture."

"I thought it would fit the décor better." Sarid explains, setting it on the floor. "And Hannah forbade me for physical exertion. This way I won't have to move the furniture as far."

Asher and Faye returned outside, Asher going back to his house.

After waiting about an hour, Sarid came back out.

"It's finished and furnished." He tells Faye. "I've also added a balcony, if you wish to sit outside. If you need anything, ask."

"Thank you Sarid." Faye tells him. "Asher was right to speak highly of you."

"…" Sarid blinked, then walked off in silence, carrying his back pack and the Living Loom.

His backpack was then confiscated from Hannah, leaving him tool-less and weaponless again. After returning the Living Loom to his half-wrecked stone shelter, he retrieved his drawing board and pencils, going and sitting back on the hill he had been earlier.

The afternoon was spent working on ideas for the pool house he would probably have to build, then laying on his back and staring at the sky.

That night, he went back to Hannah's Infirmary, since the wall of his shelter was destroyed, and Hannah wanted to keep his wounds in check.

"This just isn't right." She says, examining the wound on his arm. "It should have been healed by now…and I take it Healing Potions aren't helping?"

"Only to fill my stomach." Sarid tells her.

"That's what I was worried about." She replies. "I'll ask my father about it in a letter. He may know something about this."

"Very well." Sarid says, standing.

"I also need to get another blood sample." Hannah tells him, holding up the syringe.

"…" He blinks.

A minute later…

"Might I ask why you need so many?" Sarid asks, rubbing the sore spot where Hannah took blood.

"To see if Cthulhu's blood is still in yours." Hannah tells him. "If it's seen as a disease or virus, your immune system should attack it…"

"Hm." Sarid hums.

"Anyhow, get some rest." Hannah tells him, he leaving the examination room and going to bed, careful not to lay on his sore spot.

The next morning, Sarid woke at dawn, getting up and as quietly as possible, going to the door to leave, finding it locked. He couldn't break down the door, which made him search the office and Examination Room, looking for anything he could use to pick the lock, finding nothing.

He needed the key.

Sneaking up stairs, he went as silent as he could, carefully looking for the key to the door.

And he found it.

On the shelf next to Hannah's bed, right where the walls met.

"…" He blinked, mulling over what to do, when he went down stairs, getting the Sterilizing Forceps, which looked like scissors, but without the blades. Going back up, he went back to the bed room, leaning over as far as he could without disrupting the sleeping woman. Using the forceps, he picked the key up, then stepped back, dropping it into his hand.

Quietly, he returned the forceps to their place down stairs, then using the key to unlock the door, which swung open to the dawn-colored outside with dew shining on the grass.

Sarid ran as fast as his legs would carry him.

He ran down the road to the bay, able to feel the effect of the Hermes Boots, as he arrived in a shorter amount of time. When his feet hit the sand, he took off his vest, unlaced his combat boots and removed his Hermes Boots, gloves, and ran to the end of the dock, where he dove off, into the ocean water.

It was cool and rolled over his skin, his bandages keeping it out of his wounds. He swam with powerful strokes, going up for air when he needed it.

While diving, he saw a dull pink glow, seeing it was a jellyfish. It swam towards him, he drawing his hunting knife and slashing at it. The blade cut through it, knocking it back a bit, though it swam towards him still. He slashed it again, killing it, and gaining a glow stick and coins. Surfacing, his took a breath, holding the glow stick in his teeth. Diving back down, he saw to the sandy bottom where coral and shells laid.

As well as a chest.

It was blue and gold with coral growing on it, Sarid swimming to it and opening it. There were glow sticks, potions, golden bars, throwing knives, a golden trident, as well as blue flippers.

He took the items, strapping the flippers to his feet, then re-surfaced, gasping for breath. The flippers certainly helped him to swim faster. He paddled to the shore, dropping the loot with his vest, gloves and boots, then thought for a moment, removing his pants, but keeping his belt, so that he wore his sleeveless white shirt and undershorts.

Then running again, he dove into the water.

He collected shells and coral, caught crabs to cook, as well as slaying more jelly fish, a snail or two, and a squid. In addition to coin, the snail gave him purple mucous, and the squid black ink.

Splashing above the surface, he took a breath, looking at a necklace a jellyfish had dropped.

"AHOY THERE, LADDIE!" Sinbad's voice called, Sarid turning head to see the _Paranjay _sailing into the bay, towards the dock. Putting the necklace around his neck, Sarid swam to the shore, then walks onto the dock, where the men from the _Paranjay _were stopping the ship.

After they had it tied down, they put out the gangplank, Sinbad walking down it to greet Sarid.

"Might I ask why you are here so early?" Sarid asks. "It's only been five days since you last came."

"We kno', Sarid, but 'ese landlubber's wahanted to get heere soon as possible." Sinbad tells him, pointing up at two men on the deck.

The first man had dark tan skin and green-grey eyes, a black turban on his head with a bright red object over his forehead. His robe was a blue color with sleeves coming to his elbows, and gold bands on his forearms with a thick stripe of purple in them. On the front of his robe was a purple object that extended to the ground.

The second man had a lighter tan, a dull red, billed hat, brown hair and eyes with short sideburns, a long-sleeved dull red shirt, and white overalls with gold clasps, and grey shoes.

"Hello, there my dear!" The first says, his accent rich. "I am Danel, the Dye Trader."

"Hello!" The second man says. "I'm Leonardo, the Painter!"

"…" Sarid blinks, looking up at Sinbad, who shrugged.

"My goodness, why would you wear such a dull color?" Danel asks, Sarid looking down at his undershorts, which were a pale blue.

"…" He blinks, looking back up at the man. "These are undershorts. I was swimming."

"…Oh." He says plainly, Sarid then noticing that Leonardo had his hands together to form a box, looking through them at Sarid.

"…What are you doing?" Sarid asks.

"Your physique is impressive, and your features compliment you greatly." He tells Sarid, then dropping his hands. "Could I paint a picture of you?"

"…" Sarid blinks, unsure of what to make of the two new comers, when he felt Sinbad's hand on his shoulder.

"Wuhat hap'ened t'yar arm 'ere, laddie?" He asks, Sarid looking down at the bandage on his arm.

"I was battling a monster, the Eye of Cthulhu." Sarid tells him. "It used my sword against me; I had to have stitches, but the bandage has a non-scarring salve on it."

"…" He noticed the others were silent, he looking up to see Hannah standing on the dock, arms crossed and a dark fire raging around her.

"I told you to stay in the settlement." She tells Sarid, the men hiding behind him.

"I had to do something." Sarid tells her. "My wounds didn't re-open, and even if they had, the salt in the water would have just burned out any infection."

"…" Hannah sighs, then holding out a thick envelop. "Captain Sinbad, I need this delivered to my father, Alden Washington of Unop."

"Ah…" Sinbad says, the men still hiding behind Sarid. The sailor who had brought her trunk off the ship when she arrived – the one who called her Miss Hannah – came down the gang plank, taking the letter.

"We'll make shore it's delivered, Miss Hannah." He tells her, she nodding.

"Thank you, Payo." She tells him, then looking at Sarid. "Now then, you're-

"GEYAK!" Danel suddenly screeches with disgust, all turning head to look at him.

"What's wrong?" Leonardo asks, Danel pointing at Sarid and holding his nose.

"_WHEN_ was the last time you bathed?!" He asks, Sarid blinking.

…When _was _that?

"…I'm not sure." Sarid tells him. He had never put any kind of tub in his shelter for cleaning, and due to the fact he had limited clothes, he had been re-wearing clothes until they had torn or been ripped in battle.

"Uh! You smell _horrible!" _The dye trader tells him.

"Well, I would build a tub, but Hannah has forbade me from building anything." Sarid tells him he looking at the nurse.

"Please, let him build something." He says, Hannah sighing. "Fine, you can build something to bath in and re-build the wall to your stone shelter, but that's it!"

"Thank you." Sarid tells her.

Later…

The quartet entered the village, Leonardo driving another carriage, Hannah sitting next to him on the driver's seat, Danel sitting on the back, watching the scenery, Sarid perched on top of the crates, filled with paintings and dyes, having pulled his pants, vest, gloves, and boots back on.

When they arrived, Sarid pointed out the direction of the stable he had made some time ago, where Asher, Mortimer, and now Leonardo's horses and carriages were.

Sarid showed both of the new comer's available homes, Danel picking the one next door to Mortimer's, along the road going north, and Leonardo taking up residence in the house across the street, on the northwest corner.

While helping Danel get settled in, Sarid saw him inspecting the furniture.

"Is something wrong?" Sarid asks, Danel shaking his head.

"No, it's good furniture…" He says. "But RICH mahogany is the best!"

"…" Sarid blinked, an idea coming to his mind.

However, it'd have to wait until he finished his castle.

* * *

**AN-Alright, this is probably good enough. I think. Well, three new comers, so…yeah. :\**


	10. The Travelling Merchant

**AN-And now, Sarid shall start on his mighty castle!**

**Hannah: But I said-**

**Danel: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Only Sarid belongs to Magma.**

**Hannah: *sigh***

* * *

The Traveling Merchant

Sarid swung upside down, grabbing another grey brick. He swung back upward, setting it into place, then swinging upside down again, repeating the process.

"SARID!" Hannah's voice called, Sarid stopping as he swung upside down. He could feel the blood rushing into his head, while he surveyed a new perspective on everything.

It had been two days since Danel and Leonardo – or Leo, as he preferred – had moved into the fast-growing settlement. In that time, Sarid had cleared the castle ruins of all vegetation, and re-built half of two walls. Due to the smoothness, he had set up platforms for himself work on.

Right now though, he stared down at Hannah with his empty eyes, which the nurse had grown accustom to.

"Yes, Hannah?" He asks, holding a grey brick in his hand.

"You're wounds are doing better, right?" She calls, Sarid nodding.

"I checked them last night, the flesh has scabs and they itch horribly." He tells her, she nodding.

"Good – that means they're healing." She replies. "But still, be careful!"

"I am." He answers. "I was well train in acrobatics."

He swung upward, placing the brick, swung upside down, getting another, then swung back up, placing it as well.

"They don't teach it like this at the military schools!" Hannah tells him.

"They didn't." Sarid replies, swinging up, then looking over his shoulder. "One of the officers at the school – Commander Flint did."

"Why?" Hannah asks, Sarid placing the brick.

"…I'm not sure." Sarid says, sitting still for a moment.

The man had always seemed to keep more of an eye on him when at the school, when Sarid sat alone, away from the other boys, the Commander would go and speak with him. He always watched over training sessions and sparring, a smile on his face when Sarid won.

Sarid still remembered the day he asked if Sarid wanted to learn other ways to defend and fight.

It was a Friday, when Sarid would start his walk back to where he stayed, Commander Flint stopping him at the door.

"Sarid?" He asked, the boy looking up at him.

"Yes, sir?" He asked.

"I've been watching your sparring sessions, you're a very good fighter." The commander replied.

"Thank you, sir." Sarid answered.

The man knelt down, so they were eye-to-eye in height.

"I've travelled all over, Sarid," He started, the said boy blinking. "I've learned all kinds of ways to fight. From swords, to fists, and even guns."

He smiled.

"Would you like to learn them?"

"…" Sarid blinked, his lips parting.

He returned from the memory, blinking again.

"…He was very kind to me." Sarid says. After a moment of silence, he swung upside down again, grabbing another brick.

After doing it for some time, he suddenly remembered that Sinbad was due back that very day. He swung upside down again, then moved his legs forward so he flipped over, off the platform he had been sitting on and landing on the platform below, which held the grey bricks.

Jumping again, he landed on another platform ten feet down, then to the floor of grey bricks. He grabbed his pack, pulling it on as he ran through the gap in one of the walls, the spot where the Fallen Doors used to be.

When he arrived at the dock, the _Paranjay _was already there and waiting, Sinbad speaking with a man.

His hair was lavender and came to his shoulders, an indigo top hat resting on his head with a violet-red strip around it, a lavender feather sticking from it. His indigo coat had a long tail and was sleeveless, his shirt lavender, shoes black and pants violet-red. His skin was lightly tanned, and his eyes were a dark shade of indigo.

As Sarid approached Sinbad and the purple man, the latter saw him first, running right at him, and stopping directly in front of him.

"Hello, my good man!" He says, his voice light and rich, sounding familiar. He lifted his hat off his head, extending his arm outwards, at shoulder length. "The name's Mercer – Mercer Gallius."

He then reached into his hat, pulling out a turquoise torch, chalice, and…another hat, that looked much like his, except with dark colors, no feather, and sparkling white dots.

"I sell wares from places that might not even exist!" He tells Sarid, who blinks.

"…No thank you." He says, stepping past him, and approaching Sinbad.

"I trust the seas fared you well?" He asks, the sailor nodding.

"Aye 'hey did, laddie." He says. "Any'ow, 'his fella heard a'out aur sa'ling heere an' wan'ed t'come 'long t'sell hes whares."

"I have all kinds of things!" Mercer calls.

"…An' really, laddie, y'got t'scrub yarself good, t'scent hasant got'n better." Sinbad continues, Sarid then sniffing his arm.

He almost choked.

The faint smell of skunkweed was still on him from over a month ago, he smelled of sweat, blood, and, now that he actually looked at his skin, he realized just how much dirt had been on it before he had gone swimming two days ago.

"…Yes." He coughs. "I finished the building for you and your men to reside in when stopping here. I had to work on it during the night so Hannah wouldn't catch me."

"Hah ha!" Sinbad laughs. "T'ank ya, laddie. Weez got t'stay fer t'rest o't'day an'how, seence t'is fella is'a travalen' merchant. Jus' s'ays fer t'day in mos' cases."

"I also sell weapons!" Mercer calls.

"Enjoy your rest, you're welcome to come into the settlement, as long as you don't cause trouble." Sarid tells Sinbad, who nods.

"We only get inta trooble wehen o'her folks go 'round startin' it." He replies, Sarid nodding.

"That's good." He says, then turning and walking down the dock. "Please follow me, Mercer."

"As you wish!" He replies, following Sarid, carrying a large bag.

After a few minutes of walking, they arrived back in the settlement, Mercer running straight to the center, taking out some object, which he unfolded into a stand, putting his bag onto it.

"Come one, come all!" He called. "Mercer has the ware you're looking for, somewhere here in my haul! You won't have to search anymore!"

Danel and Asher were approaching the stand, Leo stood on his porch, wiping paint off his hands onto a cloth, Hannah looking out from her doorway, Mercer smiling.

"What do you sell?" Danel asks, Mercer bending down to look at him.

"Wares from all over!" He answers, then twirling once, a cape appearing, draped over his arm. "Look at this, for instance! Such a lovely red, and finely made!"

"Indeed it is!" Danel says, feeling the fabric. Sarid approached, feeling the fine cloth in his hand.

"…How much?" He asks, surprising Asher.

"Five Gold." Mercer tells him, Sarid looking up at him.

"Make it two Gold and fifty Silver, and I'll build you a better stand." He tells him, Mercer blinking.

"…" He mulled it over, then smiled. "You drive a good bargain! Two Gold and Seventy-Five Silver, and I'll throw in some unique building supplies to make it with!"

"Deal." Sarid replies, dropping the coins into Mercer's hand, who gave him the cape.

"Now, for the ma-" Mercer stopped, his face hardening, looking above Sarid's head, all looking to see Mortimer standing on his porch, who looked at Mercer with a face of stone.

"…" Silence hung in the air.

"…Mercer." Mortimer says.

"…Papa." Mercer replies, all except Sarid getting a surprised look.

"…Still traveling around like a vagabond?" Mortimer asks, Mercer scowling.

"You used to be a traveling merchant!" He tells the merchant, who scowled back.

"_Before_ I met your mother!" He says. "For whatever reason you decided to travel, it broke her heart!"

"You always spoke of how much you enjoyed travelling!"

"But you never listened when I spoke of how much I loved being a regular merchant with a home and family!"

"Staying one place is boring!"

"I thought that too, once!" Mortimer yells. "You never saw it…"

"…" Mercer merely glared at the man, everyone silent.

_Saw what? _Sarid wondered.

Mortimer went back into his store, the door slamming loudly.

"…" Silence filled the air, only disrupted by the birds and rustling trees.

"…Now, about the materials…" Mercer says to Sarid, his face returning to the smile it had before.

Later…

Sarid stepped back, realizing the mistake he had made.

Rather that building a stand, he had made an entire house.

He had gone to the southeastern edge of the settlement, to test the material and practice ideas, only to have made an entire house made from the Dynasty Wood, the first floor having blue shingles and the second floor having red shingles, and all the walls white and brown.

The style looked like homes from the Dynasty Isles, which he had seen in pictures from books and an art gallery or two.

"…What happened to the stand?" Mercer asks, Sarid looking to see the man standing there, surprised and in disbelief.

"…I…I don't know…this just happened…"

"…I…I…I _love_ it!" He exclaims. "In truth, I've always wanted a store in case of the weather – and as you know, buildings aren't portable – so this is wonderful!"

"…" Sarid blinks, Mercer forcing him into a handshake.

"Thank you so much!" He says, Sarid blinking again.

"…You're welcome." He answers, Mercer then running into the house. Sarid followed, seeing him setting out his wares on shelves and counters. When he finished, he hopped over the back counter, ready for business.

Sarid walked among the displays, looking at the odd assortment of items Mercer had, when one caught his attention.

It was a sword, long and thin, the hilt black and gold, while the sheath was dark blue and decorated with gold.

"Ah, you like it?" Mercer asks. "It's a Katana, brought all the way from the Dynasty Isles! Old blade, really. It's called…oh, what was it…ah, _Tomoya. _Belonged to a man who saved a city, but lost it during the fight until it was found about a year ago. Since you've made me this nice place, I'll sell it to you for half what I bought it for – two Gold and fifty Silver."

"…" Sarid looked over at him. "…May I try it?"

"Of course." He says, Sarid looking back at the sword. He took it in his hand as gently as he could, then drawing the blade from the sheath.

Holding it up, the light gleamed off the silver-colored blade that was sharper than a razor.

He swung it, the blade slicing through the air perfectly. Swing it again, he turned on his heels, then swung it again.

"Deal." Sarid says, sheathing the sword, paying Mercer, then leaving. He tied the sword to his belt, the cape he bought earlier draped over his arm.

Upon arriving at the work-in-progress-castle, he went to the remains of his stone shelter, and to the dye vat he had purchased. He put blueberries into it, activating the vat, which went to work, extracting the blue pigment. While it was occupied, he went to Danel's store, purchasing a vial of silver dye, then returning to his stone shelter.

He took the blue dye and treated the fabric of the cape he had purchased, turning it into a beautiful blue color, and treating the chain with the silver dye. He hung it up to let the dye set in, then went back to work on the outer walls of the castle.

The sky was darkening as he finished placing the grey bricks for the second wall, standing on one of the many platforms all around the place.

He jumped from the one he stood on, grabbing another, higher one, and swinging from it, then landing onto another, lower platform, which he jumped from and landed on yet another. Jumping again, he grabbed another, swinging forward, grabbed another, and swung himself again, landing on another.

Sarid tilted his head far enough to crack his neck, then took a deep breath, and exhaled.

Swinging under the platform, he dropped to another, which he ran along, then jumped to another, and up the wall, grabbing the ledge of another, pulling himself up onto it.

Turning, he gazed over the settlement. Light came from the windows where there was a resident living, and smoke streamed from the chimneys where fires burned. Sarid sat down on the ledge, one leg hanging down, another drawn up so that he rested his chin on it.

The stars began to appear in the sky as it turned darker and darker, the moon starting its rise.

Calm.

She felt calm.

She remembered the days of long ago, giving her a sense of nostalgia, for the bright and happy time it was…

_"Remember Sarid." _

A chill fell over her, and she felt the Shadow Man's eyes piercing through her.

_"Remember Sarid…Remember daddy left you…Remember that day…Remember that you can't go back to those days, that kingdom…Remember that day…"_

"…" She said nothing, but the chill left, as well as the piercing eyes.

"…I can't go back to them." Sarid said, then lifting up her head. "But I _can_ rebuild the kingdom."

* * *

"Say it!"

"No!"

"_Say it!"_

"Never!"

"OW!"

"_YOU _say it!"

"Ah, fine! Uncle!" Doc said, Flint having the man's arm pinned on his back and head pinned to the table. Releasing the doctor, the man laughed.

"What happened, Alden? You beat everyone at that!" He laughs, Doc rolling his shoulder.

"Ah, well, then you went off on your voyage of self-discovery, and came back knowing all these things we'd never heard of." Doc tells him, then laughing. "I always thought it'd be Merlin who went off and did the whole 'I'm leaving, don't know when I'll be back, but I'll see you in a few years!' not hear head or tails, until he'd show up right on the door step with a cheery smile and proclaim 'I'm back! Did you miss me?' thing."

"We all did…" Flint said his smile fading. "…We all did…"

The air became solemn, Doc's smile gone, and grimly nodding.

A knock sounded, Doc taking his cane and going to the door, opening it to see a messenger on his porch.

"I've brought a letter for you, sir." The man says, opening his bag and pulling out a thick letter.

"Thank you, my boy." He tells him, then taking out some coin and dropping it into his hand. "Travel safe and swift."

"Thank you, sir." He replies, turning to leave and Doc shutting the door.

"Who was that?" Flint asks, standing in the kitchen archway, Doc going to his chair in from of the fire place.

"Messenger." He tells his old friend, sitting down into his chair. "Brought a letter."

"Who's it from?" Flint asks, sitting in the extra chair, Doc opening the envelope, pushing his glasses into place.

"From the handwriting, my little learner." Doc tells him, smiling.

"Not so little now, though." Flint says, resting his head back. "By the crown, it seems like time just flew away."

"Seems like." Doc replies, then reading the letter aloud:

_Dearest Father,_

_ I am glad to say that I have arrived safely on the island of Terraria without trouble. The sailors aboard the ship, the _Paranjay _were kind and respectful. The only trouble I had was when one of them got a horrible splinter in his foot; five men had to keep him down while I removed it._

_ The island is very beautiful and peaceful, like it's removed from the rest of the world. My home is well built and sound, spacious and well-equipped for my medical practices. It's also right next to Asher's house. He's looking over my shoulder while I write this._

_**Hello Uncle. I'm sorry I haven't written.**_

_I leave the room for one moment to make sure Sarid hasn't killed himself and he writes on my letter…_

_ Anyway, there's a few others here – Durim, a man I have to see twice a day – almost – due to his profession with bombs. It's either burns or sewing a limb back on…_

_ Mortimer is the local merchant – he's in charge of trade for the island. Sarid's set it up pretty well, Mortimer is allowed to keep his profit from trade, and he saves it in a way so that if we fall on hard times and need to buy more, he'll have the surplus coin to do so and charge less, perhaps._

_ Sarid's a strange one, though. Empty eyes and empty voice – no emotion, like he's not even human. He's an excellent builder, though. Completely rebuilt the place from ruins._

_ Anyhow, there's something I wanted to ask._

_ There was a creature called the Eye of Cthulhu that Sarid battled, and he suffered two major wounds – one on his arm and the other on his leg. I treated them, the one on his arm needed stitches, and the other a good bandage, but they haven't healed right._

_ They were supposed to be gone at least by the day after next, but four days later, he still has them – not as bad, but still has them._

_**Sarid built me a library. It's small, but very nice. The living space is good, too. He has claustrophobia really bad, though…Oh! There's another resident, Faye. She's nice. Told me she's 500 years old…Is that possible, Uncle? To live that long? Sarid built her a house in a giant tree. It's amazing! Sarid's a really good bui**_

There was a smudge where the letter was cut off, and a smear right under it.

_Sorry, Asher wrote some more when I went to check Sarid. _

_ But he's right – three more people have moved here. Faye, like Asher mentioned – she's very prudent, I just wish she'd wear something more…civilized. _

_ Then there's Danel a dye trader. He's already friends with the Painter, Leonardo, or Leo for short. They argue over what color is what, and even had the most in-depth discussion I've ever heard on the proper shade variant for the color blue to paint a sky with for one of Leo's paintings. _

…_I now know how people feel when you and I spoke in medical terms, looking at us dumbly. _

_ Anyways, I hope you're doing well. Sorry about not being able to visit longer, but I really wanted to get here. It had been awhile since I had seen Asher. He's really gotten tall – just at six feet now. I'd say I'd come visit, but with Sarid fighting how he is (it seems like he's been itching for something to do since I forbade him from doing anything to re-open his wounds) and Durim's unable to go a day without blowing up (no idea how he still has hearing…or hair…or a heartbeat), I'm not sure when I'd have the time to. _

_ Maybe you could come here? It's nice and quiet, like I said, and the _Paranjay _sails here once a week – they'd be glad to bring you. _

_ Well, I'd best get this finished up. Sarid's not in the Patient Wing (he probably snuck out to do something I told him not to, sigh) so I'd better go find him._

_ I hope this reaches you in comfort, happiness, and safety._

_Love,_

_Hannah, your little learner_

_P.S. I figured out that "special condition" you mentioned Sarid having…special indeed._

"…" Doc and Flint sat silent, the former looking over at the latter.

"…Mortimer's there?" Flint asks. "Heh, crazy guy…I didn't think he was ever going to travel anywhere again…

"Same here." Doc replies. "He was so happy with his wife and son…though, I am concerned on the wounds she mentioned Sarid having…"

"It sounds unsettling…" Flint agrees, face going grim. "Sounds like the ones from the Shroud Wars…"

"Aye." Doc tells him. "The solution should be the same, then. Drink water and eat as much fruit as you can."

"I never understood how that worked so well." He says. "How does fruit help?"

"I don't know." Doc shrugs. "For some reason water, fruits, vegetables, fish, all that just helps them. Probably because you need a good earth to get it all…"

"Hm." Flint hums. "…The "special condition" mentioned…is that about…?"

"Yep." Doc says.

"Ah." Flint nods, both men looking into the fire. "…I'll write Sarid a letter tonight. And Mortimer…I just stopped hearing from him three years ago."

"We last saw him at his wife's funeral." Doc tells him.

"Aye…poor man, he was so heartbroken…" He replies.

* * *

**AN- Connections, connections!**

**Leave a review!**


	11. The Corruption

**AN- Into the Corruption!**

**Sarid: Again?**

**Magma: Yes. Deal with it.**

**Leonardo: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

* * *

The Corruption

Sarid knelt down, looking at the grass. The Corruption seemed to have spread since last he had visited, back three weeks ago. He'd have to find a way to stop it.

It had been two days since the _Paranjay _had sailed, and Sarid's wounds had finally healed – though leaving scars. He had decided to go back and look further into the Corruption, as he had better arms and armor, golden tools and weapons – except for the katana he had purchased – and he was clad head to toe in silver.

He stood, and went further into the Corruption, stepping lightly and carefully, watching for any Eaters of Souls.

After a bit, he heard their screeches, making him turn to see two speeding toward him. He drew his bow and knocked an arrow, firing at one, planting the arrow in its large eye, a second arrow going down into its mouth.

Drawing out Tomoya, he dodged the healthy one, and swung at the injured, slicing open its underbelly and killing it. Sudden pain erupted in his back, making him fall forward. He threw a hand out, swinging his legs overhead, landing in a crouch, seeing another Eater of Souls.

The two charged him, Sarid using four throwing knives on one, then ducking and slicing the under as they sped overhead. They swung around, coming back, a wide gap between the two. The left one suddenly darted away, and went around, Sarid watching. From the corner of his sight, he saw the other stick coming head-on, he having just enough time to jump out of its path, the one that flew away then striking him, knocking him to the ground.

He rolled onto his back just in time to avoid one of the Eaters of Souls, then using Tomoya to slice through it, killing it. Shooting up, he dodged the remaining on, then pushing himself up and twisting so he was kneeled down, slicing the Eater of Souls, and jumping back to avoid it's attack.

Taking the handle of the sword in both hands, he jumped to the air and brought the blade down on the creature, killing it.

Sarid took a deep breath, then exhaled. Standing, he sheathed Tomoya, then gathered the coin and materials he could from the drops.

Walking farther in, he looked around at everything, the sky much darker than normal, and everything was as silent as death.

After a bit, he came to a pit, ringed with dark purple stone, and darkness shrouding its depth. He leaned forward, looking down into, then taking a glow stick and dropping it, able to see the green light fade as it fell.

It disappeared altogether, Sarid hearing nothing.

He took a length of rope, tied it to a rock, then dropped the open end down into the pit, lowering himself into it as well.

The darkness veiled him in his descent, unable to even see his feet. He took a torch out, the flame lighting the area to show the walls riddled with depressions and holes, dark particles emitting from the stone, and the air was heavy with a musty malodor that created nausea in the pit of his stomach.

Sarid then stopped, holding the torch out.

In front of him was a tunnel made from the stone, darkness within it, except for a dark pulse, like the ore the Eye of Cthulhu had dropped – Asher had identified it as Demonite Ore.

He swung from the rope, landing in the mouth of the tunnel, holding out the torch to see the floor had dips and inclines, while the walls and ceiling was as he had seen in the walls of the chasm, holes and depressions all through it.

Walking forward, he moved deeper into the tunnel, finding the true source of the purple light: an altar.

It rose from the rock, turning grey, and some kind of curving spikes stuck from it, yellow-grey in color, much like a tooth from the Eye. He placed his hand on it, feeling a chill like a blizzard wind that made him shiver, pulling his hand away.

Going around it, he continued down the tunnel, coming across a golden chest. He looted it, getting shurikens, rope, Silver Coins, bars of iron, and a few bombs.

The tunnel was seemingly endless, Sarid unaware of how deep underground he was, or where he was under the surface.

A wave of ice flushed his skin of warmth, goose bumps rising on his skin and his hair standing up on end, unable to move.

He stood as still as the air, then turned his head to look around, seeing nothing aside from the rock around him, though the skin on his face grew colder.

Stopping, he looked back in the direction, his face cold again.

Fully turning, the chill increasing.

Something was behind the wall.

Sarid took one of the bombs he had just acquired, smearing slime on one side, then sticking it to the wall and lighting it, then running away a few yards down the tunnel, sat against the wall and covered his ears.

The boom of the explosion reached him, barely able to hear it, as well as a small shake that made the tunnel drop few pebbles, one bouncing off Sarid's helmet with a _clang_.

Going back, the bomb had caused a large dip in the wall, rubble of the stone littering the ground. Stepping in it, he felt colder, sticking another bomb to the wall and running.

After repeating the process two more times, he found he had finally blasted through the wall, revealing a small cavern. Purple light filled it, and in the center was a floating orb.

Sarid approached it, his skin growing colder and colder to where he felt even the bones within him has been robbed of their warmth.

The orb was a grey color, though it looked to shift back and forth from grey to grey-purple as he watched it.

Reaching out a hand, he touched the orb, when he heard some awful, horrendous scream from within his mind, his hand drawing fast as fast as possible. A violent shiver shook his skeleton as he stepped back, holding his hand to his chest.

The first thing that came to mind was to destroy the orb.

He took out his pickax, and brought it down onto the orb, the tool merely bouncing off the surface. All it did otherwise was make him shiver.

After a bit of thought, he took out the iron hammer he carried, and struck the orb with it.

The surface webbed with cracks, a chip flying off and striking the wall.

He struck it again, the orb having flakes and chips of it litter the floor, the air getting even colder.

Raising the hammer again, Sarid struck it, making the orb shatter, the air suddenly becoming ominous and sending a ghastly shiver down his spine and that extended into his soul.

Sarid dropped to his knees and hugged himself, horrified.

He was unaware of how long he sat like that, only brought to reality when he heard the screeches and smelled the foul scent of the Eaters of Souls, making him stand.

Then looking where the orb had been, he saw an item he recognized as a musket and a leather pouch. Picking up the latter, he opened it to see it filled with musket balls. The screeches were closer now, Sarid grabbing the musket and taking his Magic Mirror in hand, gazing into it.

Sarid appeared back in the settlement square, on top of the grey brick platform.

The sky was colored with a sunset and the faint stars were visible in the sky.

"Sarid!" Asher's voice called, Sarid turning just in time for the bookworm to hug him, he then becoming aware of the five-inch height difference between them.

_…He's…taller…? _

"Asher, let him breathe!" Hannah called from her porch, where she sat reading a book.

"Sorry." He says, stepping back from Sarid. "What happened in the Corruption? Did you find anything?"

"I found a strange orb." Sarid tells him.

Later…

"_Shadow Orbs are objects found within Corrupted Chasms, separated from the horizontal ones by a wall of Ebonstone. Shadow Orbs release flickering light and are easy to find due to the chill one will feel when nearing an orb." _

Asher looked up from the book, looking at Sarid with his doe eyes.

"Is that true?" He asks, Sarid nodding.

"An awful chill…" Sarid says, then shivering. "But it gave me these." He says, placing the musket and pouch of bullets on the table, Asher looking at them, then retrieving another book.

"According to this, it does more damage than your bow." Asher tells Sarid, who blinks, picking the two items back up.

"Thank you, Asher." He says, putting them into his bag, when Asher puts a hand on his shoulder.

"Can I ask a favor?" He asks, Sarid blinking.

A few minutes later…

"Are you sure that's right?"

"According to the directions…"

"Let me see them."

"But-"

"Asher." Sarid says, Asher handing him the paper with a design for a telescope. "…The lens is in wrong."

"Oh." Asher says plainly, then fixing the lens in one of the telescope sections, the two then putting the whole thing together.

"There you are." Sarid says, handing it to Asher, who takes it with giddy hands.

"Let's go test it!" He says, dashing up his stairs, Sarid following. He found the boy on the covered balcony, leaning over the railing and looking through the telescope. Sarid went to his side, then looked up into the sky, and then looked at the pillar supporting the roof, an idea in his head.

He stepped onto the railing, surprising Asher, then swung around using the pillar. He grabbed the edge of the roof, pulled himself up, and then swung his leg up, and then pulled up his other, then pushed himself up so he was sitting.

"Sarid?" Asher asks, the said boy getting onto his knees, then leaning over so that his head hung upside down, looking at Asher.

"The view is better up here." He tells Asher, then pulling his head back up and sitting back again.

"…How do I get up there?" He asks.

"Use the pillar to keep you stable and step up onto the railing." Sarid tells him, able to hear Asher's footsteps, a grunt, and then silence.

"Now turn around so your back is to the street." He continues, waiting a few moments, able to hear Asher's feet on the railing.

"Now, grab the edge of the roof and pull yourself up." Sarid finishes.

Asher, however, was only able to get half up, unable to swing his leg up in order to climb onto the roof, Sarid grabbing his coat and pulling him up.

"Sorry." Asher says.

"You're welcome." Sarid replies, Asher looking through his telescope again.

"Hello!"

The two leaned forward, looking over the edge of the roof to see Leonardo standing in the street.

"How's the view?" He asks.

A few minutes later…

Sarid, Asher, Hannah, Danel, Durim, and Leonardo all sat on the roof of Asher's home.

Leo had a canvas in his lap and was painting the night sky, he and Danel discussing which shades of colors to use, Durim just laid on his back, staring at the sky, Asher was pointing out constellations to Hannah who had the telescope, Faye sat looking up at the sky and smiling, and Sarid just sat silent.

_…This is nice. _He thought. _Everyone together and enjoying the stars. Except Mortimer, who said he was "Too old to go climbing roofs without a ladder"…This is…enjoyable…_

It came to him that ever since he had left the country Julo – where he had gone to school and where the military hunted him – everything was…different. The air around him was no longer…

…Empty.

Void.

Blank…

It was…bright. Welcoming. Cheerful, even.

He looked around at all the people on the roof, looking at the stars, or painting, or discussing the proper colors to use, and…

She felt like smiling.

…Smiling.

When had she last done that?

"Whoa, hey." Hannah says, drawing Sarid back into his shell, everyone looking over at Hannah. "What…what's it called when something's coming into the atmosphere from space?"

"A meteor." Faye says, Hannah lowering the telescope.

"Well, I just saw one." She says, everyone looking back to the sky.

They saw it.

A bright light appeared in the sky, and grew larger as it streaked across leaving a brilliant glowing trail of yellows, reds, blues and oranges, erasing portions of clouds it neared, everyone able to see the nucleus turning around and around.

The residents turned their heads as they watched it pass over head, Sarid standing up, the meteor disappearing from sight due to the trees.

"…So…what happens?" Durim asks Faye.

"Well it should-"

She was cut off by a loud crash in the distance, followed by a quake that shook the ground, Sarid dropping to his stomach to avoid falling.

"…do that." Faye finishes.

* * *

**AN-THE ALIENS HAVE LANDED.**

**Faye: Meteor.**

**Magma:…Okay.**

**Leave a review!**


	12. The Goblin Invasion

**AN-Goblins, goblins everywhere!**

**Asher: That…doesn't sound good…**

**Magma: Also an arms dealer!**

**Faye: What?**

**Reginald: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

* * *

The Goblin Invasion

"So what're you going to make with the meteorite ore first?" Asher asks Sarid, who was checking to ensure that he had everything he needed before heading off.

"I'm not sure…Armor, I suppose." Sarid says, pulling his pack on. "But still, I need to get there first."

"Alright. Travel safely!" Asher says, Sarid starting off, when the two heard a noise.

It was loud _POW_ followed by a streaking _wheeee_, both turning head to see a blue flare in the sky.

"…Sinbad?" Sarid asks. "He's come early."

"You gave him a flare gun?" Asher asks.

"Yes. I have no use for it." Sarid tells him. "Well, I'll go see to them, then investigate the crash site…"

"Still, travel safely!" Asher tells him, Sarid starting on his way.

Upon arriving at the dock, the _Paranjay _was docked and unloading, another cart and horse having crates loaded into it.

"Ahoy, laddie!" Sinbad calls, Sarid walking down the dock.

"Good day, Sinbad." He tells the sailor, who gets a grim look.

"'Friad me's got sum baduh news fer ye, laddie." He says, Sarid blinking.

"What's wrong?" He asks, Sinbad taking out a scrap of a sail, holding it out.

"'his is Goblin-make, laddie." He says. "Found it 'bout three miles f'om heere."

"I see…I'll take the necessary precautions for an invasion." Sarid replies. "Thank you for notifying me."

"Not'a problum, laddie." He says. "An' ye got'a 'nother new feller movin' in." The captain pointed, Sarid turning to see a man swaggering down the gangplank.

His skin was dark brown and his hair was black, his eyes the same color. His long-tailed was a tin color, his pants blue and shoes black. He wore a white dress shirt with the top buttons undone, a gold chain and medallion in place of a tie, and a red-grey vest with black pinstripes. Atop his head was black hat with a white band.

"Heeey!" He says, lifting his hat. "Name's Reginald, need a gun? You see me, pal."

"…" Sarid blinks. "Well…You may choose one of the homes in the settlement to live in."

"Great! When can we go?"

"As soon as your cart is ready."

"Good." Reginald says, a cocky smirk on his face. "By the way…any girls there?"

"I'm going to ignore that, and you're going to not speak in such a way again." Sarid tells him, Reginald blinking with surprise. "If you wish to stay here, you will act like a decent person. Am I understood?"

"…" Reginald blinked again, feeling as if the emotionless look in Sarid's eyes and how the pupils held no soul was slowly sucking him into an unescapable void. "…Uh…yes?"

"Good." Sarid tells him, then looking back at Sinbad. "Is there anything else?"

"Oh yeah, PAYO!" Sinbad calls, the man coming down the gangplank, carrying several envelopes.

"These are fer the people in yer settlement, Sarid." Payo tells the said man, handing them to him. "One's fer Miss Hannah, there's two for Mr. Mortimer, one for Asher, two fer a Miss Faye and one for you."

"Ah…thank you." Sarid tells him, taking out seventy-five Copper and giving it to the man. "I'd best get back, I need to prepare for a possible invasion."

"Stay safe, laddie." Sinbad tells him, Sarid nodding.

"May the winds sail you safely." He says, then walking back down the dock. "Come along, Reginald."

"Alright, boys! Let's get ready to sail!" Sinbad calls, the men scrambling around to do so.

"Let's go!" Reginald says, climbing up into the driver's seat of his cart, Sarid sitting on the top of the crates, Reginald whipping the reins and starting towards the settlement.

They arrived, Sarid telling Reginald to stop in the town square, Sarid standing up.

"Everyone!" He yells, then waiting a minute, so everyone was gathered around the cart. "I have received news of a possible invasion. All of you are to barricade your doors and stay in the second floor of your home until it has passed. Asher, go get the horses and put them into the stable. Danel, Leo, help Reginald get everything into his home, and Durim, I need grenades."

Everyone scrambled to do what Sarid had told them to, Asher running to the stable Sarid had built that housed the horses – now five of them. After Reginald was moved in, his horse and cart were taken to the stables, Sarid retrieving the grenades from Durim and then doing a sweep of the town to ensure that everyone had done what he had told them to.

Then he waited.

He walked the streets and listened for anything, but received nothing. Not a chirp from a bird or any other animal.

_Pef._

_ What? _Sarid turned around, seeing what had caused the noise.

There, standing a few yards away was a goblin.

It wore a grey robe with no sleeves, and its skin was a yellow-green color, beady eyes a red color. Its ears and nose were pointed, and it sneered, showing yellowed, pointy teeth.

It then rasied its hands, blasting a bolt of purple energy at Sarid, who jumped out of the line of fire, and then charged towards the creature, drawing Tomoya from the sheath, and impaling the goblin sorcerer on the blade, then drawing back and spinning, slicing the neck.

He was struck from the side, throwing him into the wall of a vacant house, then hitting the ground. Pain ached in his back and he shook his head, then opened his eyes in time to see another goblin jumping at him, fists raised to attack.

Rolling, Sarid dodged the attack, and rolled up onto his feet, then jumped and sliced his sword into the Goblin Warrior, which roared in pain.

The same feeling erupted in Sarid shoulder, making him yell and grab his shoulder, jumping away from the Goblin Warrior. Looking, he saw an arrow jutting from his skin, and a Goblin Archer aiming another arrow at him.

He jumped in time to avoid it, Sarid taking out a grenade and throwing it, the explosion taking out the archer.

Then came the swarm.

More sorcerers, warriors, archers, as well as peons and thieves appeared, Sarid in the archer's sights and the sorcerer's casting their purple bolts, one striking Sarid, knocking him to the ground and burning his side.

He forced himself to his feet, seeing an opening, which he took, running through the goblins, who jumped and attempted attacks, one thief grabbing Sarid's injured shoulder, earning it a stab in the stomach.

While the roads were in much better condition, the water was still there, Sarid unsure what to do with it, so at the end of the east and west roads, there was large pools of water.

Sarid ran down the east road, and leapt over the pool of water, able to land on the other side, due to item he had found called "Cloud in a Bottle". He turned around, then threw more grenades, the goblin army still running toward him, when he noticed something.

They couldn't climb out of the pool.

The army was charging at him and jumping, but they still landed in the water and were unable to get out.

"…" Sarid blinked, realizing just how easy this had become.

Taking out more grenades, he threw them into the water, they exploding and killing the goblins. It went well until he remembered the archers and sorcerers, who still attacked with ease.

Drawing Tomoya, Sarid ran around the pool of water, dodging arrows and stabbing one archer, then spinning around and slicing another. As it fell, he saw a round, dark object fall from its pocket, covered in spikes.

Grabbing it, he examined it, then threw it at more of the goblins, finding it did significant damage to them. Gathering as much as he could, Sarid charged them, throwing the spiky balls and taking out even more, which he found useful.

Time wore on, Sarid dealing with them as he had using the pool of water, grenades, and the spikey balls that the goblins dropped all worked to his advantage.

He stood, panting, the arrow in his shoulder still jutting from his armor, pain searing through his wounds as he breathed, his shoulder noticeably rising and falling.

His armor was scratched, dented, splattered with goblin blood, sweat slicked every inch of him, he was positive his left ankle was sprained, and he had goodness knows how many bruises under his armor.

Around him, dead and bleeding, was the goblin army, none of them moving, their once beady eyes now glassy and their sneers erased from their faces.

Sarid shivered, then heard a groan from behind him.

Whirling around, he saw a Peon with a leg mangled from the spiky balls and a missing arm from a grenade attempting to drag himself away.

Running, Sarid jumped and stabbed his sword into the ground directly in front of the beast, which froze, and slowly looked up to see Sarid standing over him.

"…You bandaged your wound." Sarid says, noting the cloth and leather wrapped around the arm stump.

"Please," It begged in a sad voice. "I dun't wunt ta die…"

"I have no intention." Sarid tells it, then grabbing its ragged shirt, and lifting it with his good arm. "Whoever sent you here, go crawl back to it and tell him what's happened here."

He tightened his grip and lowered his head, staring at an imaginary triangle between the middle of the forehead and eyes, making the goblin gulp.

"Tell them the King of Terraria is appalled that your invasion thought they could defeat me." Sarid tells it, then turning and throwing it, the creature landing on its chest. Forcing itself to their feet, it limped away into the tree line, disappearing.

"…" The air was silent once more, Sarid blinking.

He then collapsed from sheer exhaustion.

* * *

"Is he okay?" Asher asks, looking over Hannah's shoulder at Sarid, who laid in a bed in the Infirmary's Patient Wing.

"He'll be fine, Asher." Hannah assures him, wiping Sarid's forehead with a cloth wet with cold water. "The only reason he collapsed was because of fighting for most of the day. Some rest, and he'll be right back on his feet."

"Alright." Asher says, then remembering something. "Oh, and Sarid gave me these right before the invasion."

He took out the letters, giving Hannah hers.

"I'm going to run give these two to Mortimer, and there's also two for Faye..." He tells her, holding up two. "I'll be right back!"

"Be careful!" Hannah calls, Asher running out of the wing. Looking back to the envelope in her hands, she opens it, pulling out the letter inside it.

_Dear Hannah,_

_ I'm glad to hear you arrived safely, and that you and Asher are in good health. Sarid indeed sounds like a good builder – it's good to hear your home is well-suited for medicine. _

_ I myself am in good spirits, though the military has been looking under every rock to try and find Sarid, but I've gotten to see an old friend of mine, Harold Flint. I've mentioned him before._

_ Anyways, like I said, the military is here. One of their privates, Lance, is turning the whole place upside down and inside out trying to get any scrap on information he can of Sarid's whereabouts – it's annoying really._

_ Not much has changed, other than that…Harold and I just sit and reminisce about the old days, hearts filled with nostalgia. Yes, I am happy to have the life I do, but sometimes…ah, sometimes you just want to go back to your roots, to be filled with a youthful vigor you once had and explore all the wonders you can. _

_ You'll understand when you're my age._

_ As for the wounds you mentioned, I've treated something like them before, in a war I fought in thirty years ago. Just have Sarid eat plenty of fresh fruits, vegetables, fish, - things that are found in nature and straight from the source (meat being cooked, of course) (rhyme not intended) and they'll heal faster. I don't know why exactly, but they should. _

_ I might be able to visit someday. Mrs. Ottoman is expecting her third child, so until the child is born, I doubt I'll be able to travel much. _

_ All I can hope is that this letter gets to you quickly and safely – I'm worried the military may start to interfere with mailings out of the country out of suspicion._

_ I love you, my little learner._

_Love,_

_Father_

Hannah smiled down at the letter, glad to hear from her father.

"So this is the BAMF I was told about."

Looking up, the nurse saw the newest resident standing in the doorway of the Patient Wing, his coat gone and sleeves rolled to his elbows, vest and shirt smeared with goblin blood.

"…BAMF?" Hannah asks, raising an eyebrow, Reginald nodding at the sleeping Sarid.

"From what Sinbad and the sailors told me, this guy's a tough nut, killed some kind of giant demon eye and had the guts to come to this 'cursed' island with barely anything." He says, walking over, clasping his hands behind his back. "But now he just looks like sleeping beauty."

"I know you saw him fighting off the invasion." Hannah deadpans, looking back at Sarid. "But he is tough, even though he's so young."

"Eh." Reginald shrugs, grabbing a chair, setting in next to Hannah, and sitting down in it. "_Soooo,_ what do you say you and I get together this evening?"

"What do you say you get your arm off me?" Hannah asks, Reginald having his arm around her shoulders.

"Well, I-"

Sarid's eyes popped open, his arm shooting out and grabbing Reginald's hand, crushing the fingers together.

"OWOWOW!" Reginald exclaims, Hannah moving out of the way as the arms dealer was brought to his knees.

"Leave her be." Sarid says, staring at the ceiling.

"YOU WERE OUT COLD THREE SECONDS AGO!" Reginald yells, Sarid squeezing his hand tighter, crushing the former's fingers more.

"Don't yell. My head hurts." Sarid tells him, then closing his eyes and letting go of his hand, Reginald jumping back out of reach.

"Okay, okay…" He says, rubbing his hurting hand, the front door of the Infirmary opening, Asher entering into the wing.

"What'd uncle say?" He asks, Reginald raising an eyebrow.

"He's doing well." Hannah replies, going over to the counter, putting away the medical supplies she had used on Sarid. "He also said that eating fresh fruits, vegetables, fish – natural stuff – will help with the wounds Sarid got, should he get more like them."

"That's good."

"You two related?" Reginald asks.

"Cousins." Hannah tells him. "Now out – both of you. Sarid needs the rest."

"But-"

"I said out!" Hannah says, cutting off Reginald, Asher darting out of the room, then coming back in.

"This is for Sarid." He says, handing his cousin one of the letters, then running out again, grabbing Reginald by the arm and dragging him out with him.

Hannah shut the door to the wing, then sat back down next to Sarid's bed again, sighing.

"…I'm going to have to make you build a room just to treat you, Sarid." She jokes.

* * *

_"Concentrate!"_

_ "I am."_

_ "No, you're not. Concentrate!"_

_ "Hm…"_

_ "Concentrate!"_

_ "Then-"_

_ "Concentrate, Sarid! People will try to distract you from goals or figuring things. You can't let that happen!"_

_ "I'm not."_

_ "Yes you are."_

_ "How?"_

_ "Him, he is."_

_ "…No."_

_ "A voice is higher when the speaker lies."_

_ "I'm not."_

_ "Yes you are. A muffled nagging at the back of your mind starts when he's nearby."_

_ "I've tried silencing it."_

_ "No, listen to it."_

_ "What?"_

_ "Listen to it."_

_ "But-"_

_ "Listen to it!"_

_ "…I can't…"_

_ "Why?" _

_ "…It…It's muffled."_

_ "Why?"_

_ "…It's locked away."_

_ "Then release it."_

_ "…I can't."_

_ "Why?"_

_ "…Because…I…I can't."_

_ "Why, Sarid?"_

_ "I can't."_

_ "But WHY, Sarid?"_

_ "Because-"_

_ "You _can_, Sarid…you just don't want to…"_

"…No…I can't."

"What?"

Sarid opened his eyes to his bed in the Infirmary, the late afternoon sun pouring into the room as golden rays.

"…" He blinked, turning head to look at Hannah.

"…You can't what?" She asks, Sarid blinking, then looking back at the grey bricks that made up the ceiling.

"Nothing." He says with a hushed voice.

"Hm." The nurse hums, then holding out an envelope. "This is a letter for you."

"Thank you." He tells her, taking the letter, despite the dull throbbing in his side. Opening the envelope, he took out the paper, and read it to himself.

_Sarid, _

_I'm glad to hear you arrived safely._

His eyes widened, recognizing the handwriting.

_I can't write much, sadly. We've been given the notice to start intercepting out-going messages to see if they have anything to do with your location. I have to just make it look like this is a report._

_ All I know is that this'll be sent to you through a confidential source, outside of that, nothing. Well, I know your location, but not entirely how to get there. Ships quit going out there, saying the place was cursed._

_ I heard you defeated an "Eye of Cthulhu". A giant, monstrous eye._

_ I'm proud of you, doing such a feat._

_ This is all I can write for now, keep fighting, Sarid. You were trained in the Art of Survival. I know you can do just that, but I also want you to live._

_ Please be happy, my star pupil._

_Sincerely, _

_Commander H. Flint,_

_Head of Military Education,_

_5__th__ Member of the Army Circle_

Sarid blinked, slowly folding the letter and putting it back into the envelope, which he put on the table next to his bed.

_…You have no reason to be proud of me. _She thinks, closing her eyes. _I did everything I did for my own glory…_

Sarid turned her head, looking at the wall, unable to look at the letter that praised her.

The next morning…

"How's your shoulder?"

"Good."

"Side?"

"Fine."

"All other wounds?"

"Gone."

"Alright." Hannah says, checking her clip board, the looking back at Sarid. "You're free to go, just get some extra sleep tonight. That fight yesterday definitely wore you out, and I don't want you getting sick."

"…" Sarid blinked. "…Very well."

"You okay?"

"Yes."

"You were silent."

"You said you didn't wish for me to get sick."

"And?"

"Why?"

"Sarid, nobody wants other people to be sick."

"…" He blinked. "Hm. Good day."

"Don't hurt yourself." Hannah tells him, Sarid leaving the Infirmary, seeing the streets had been cleared of all goblins, and that Reginald had taken up residence in the house right across from the Infirmary.

He then looked down the street, making a note on his mental checklist, then going down the steps, toward where he knew the meteorite had landed.

Later…

The impact site had some-what fresh dirt scattered about, raised up in large mounds around the meteorite, which was a brown-gold colored stone that seemed to give of a smoldering gold glow. He could feel the heat coming from it, so he took out a stick dynamite, tossing it in the air, making it spin, then catching it.

The heat from the stone was enough to light the fuse, amazingly, Sarid then tossing it into the crash site, landing in the middle, then turning and walking. He turned, and stood behind a large rock, plugging his ears.

After feeling the ground shake, he went back out and repeated this two more times, then gathered up all the ore, leaving the now empty site behind.

Arriving back at the settlement-now-village, he went into the shell of a castle, and into his still broken stone shelter, going to work at the forge.

* * *

"Check mate."

"Again?"

"Yep."

"Well, at least you can still win this." Flint sighs, leaning back in his chair and looking down at the chess table.

"I always could." Doc laughs. "What's funny, though, is that you've been in the military a good portion of your life, you should be great at a game based on strategy!"

"Aye, that I should." Flint laughs, resting his elbows on the chair arms, and lacing his fingers.

"Aye, aye…" Doc chuckles, looking over his spectacles at the habit he had observed his old friend doing. "…So you still have the ring."

"…" Flint looks at his hands, seeing the ring that adorned his left ring finger, the silver braided with small diamonds. His right ring finger rubbed against it constantly, which showed. "…It still surprises me that her ring size was the same as mine…"

"…Flint."

"We had this discussion."

"Yes, how long ago? Ten years? Fifteen?"

"Don't."

"I'm not going too." Doc says, Flint looking up at him. "You remember it well enough."

"It was my fault."

"No, it wa-"

"Alden."

"…"

"…"

Silence hung in the air, Flint looking at the ring again.

"…It's a reminder is all."

"One that hurts you all these years later." Doc tell him, Flint saying silent, then standing.

"I'm going to go check on the boys, make sure they aren't causing trouble." He says, getting his over coat and pulling it on.

"It's that Lance that's doing most of it." Doc tells him. "What's he got against Sarid?"

"Everything." Flint tells him, then stepping out into the small village, going down the porch steps.

Doing a sweep, he found Lance sitting impatiently in the inn, his fingers drumming against a table top and foot rapidly tapping the floor.

"Lance." He says, the boy looking up then jumping to his feet, saluting.

"Yes, Commander Flint." He says, standing at attention. "What can I do for you?"

"At ease." Flint tells him, Lance relaxing a bit. "How goes it?"

"We have received no news on the traitor's location." He answers, Flint sighing, hands behind his back.

"Yes, but how are you?" He asks.

"…Permission to speak honestly?" He asks, Flint nodding.

"Go on."

"I feel as if I am wasted here." Lance tells him, bitter. "Rather than sitting and doing nothing, I'd rather be out helping hunt down that traitor."

"I understand you're eager, but all the Graduate-Privates are stationed in towns and cities." Flint explains, Lance furrowing his brows.

"But I'm second in the class!"

"And?"

"…Well…would the traitor be allowed to search if he hadn't turned and ran?" He asks with spite, Flint's hand twitching.

"Don't speak of him in that tone." Flint tells him in his military voice. "Hate will bring you nothing good."

"Yes, sir…" Lance replies, stiff.

"Good…carry on." He turned and left, heading up to his room.

* * *

**AN-Soooo…**

…**Yeah, no comment.**

**Abinac: Any armor Sarid makes is male armor. I honestly dislike that they made female versions that went with the awful cliche.**

**Sensei200: I've started to become aware that I'll go back and forth between past and present, though, I am just writing as I think. I still need to work on that, though...**

**Anonymous: Thank you, I will. :)**

**Dj6667013: Thank you. I read some of your story, and I'll admit it's a bit fast-paced.**

**AlltheRage: Thanks. :D**

**Kebab Removal Unit: I will. :)**

**Gunsadngames: Good to hear from you. :) And they have excellent loot.**

**starburst98: Thank you so much. :D I wanted to follow Terraria time and logic, though I realized it was a bit too unusual to make a good story. Like with the Nurse healing, it just seemed unlikely that you could be healed so fast unless there was some kind of potion she injected you with, so I decided to try and make it more reasonable.**

**Thanks!**

**And leave a review!**


	13. The Lost and Forgotten

**AN- New people!**

**Sarid: How many?**

**Magma: Two.**

**Xanos: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

* * *

The Lost and Forgotten

_Pew!_

_Crash!_

Sarid twirled his Space Gun in his hand, then fired it again, shattering another glass jar he had set up. A bright green laser shot from the barrel, hit the glass, causing a momentary light refraction before shattering, and he found it oddly beautiful to watch.

Along with the space gun, Sarid had a new suit of armor that left a trail of flames when he walked, a tool that functioned as a hammer and axe, a portable cannon that fired Fallen Stars, and a new sword – a blue Phaseblade.

It was handle with a switch, that when used, caused a blue light to come out and extended the length of a sword, giving off blue light and making a _woo _noise.

He fired at another jar, then turned sideways, still looking at the jars, but firing the Space Gun from behind his back, shattering yet another. Twirling it again, Sarid returned the weapon to his belt, and started walking back.

When he arrived back, he pushed open one of the grand doors to the empty castle, entering into it. There were slots in the grey brick walls where large windows were going to be placed, and before him was a small area of the same brick, then a bridge going across a gap of twenty feet, and then the grey bricks continued.

The large room – which was to be the throne room, was empty.

Sarid went across the bridge, his footsteps echoing through the massive room, where at the end was where his throne would sit, raised up about five feet.

There were two sets of stairs branching off the room, one on each side. On the left lead to the living quarters and where Sarid would display paintings and store treasure, and the left lead to the work and storage areas.

He went into the latter, gathering his mining supplies, then leaving the empty castle, and going down into his mine.

Later…

The stone crumbled away, Sarid swinging again, knocking away more stone, able to see through into a cave.

It was dark, he only able to see silver webs that were so thickly layered, light could barely penetrate through.

He mined away more stone, then took out his Phaseblade, clicking the switch so the blade came out, when he noticed the web moving.

"…" Sarid stepped back, the webs moving more and more violently.

A giant spider suddenly leapt through right at him, he slashing out his weapon so it was sliced in two, killing it.

Another jumped out, Sarid dodging it, taking his Space Gun in hand. Aiming, he fired several shots that burned holes into the giant spider, making it fall to the stone floor of the mine, its legs starting to curl inward.

Looking back to the Spider Cave, he slashed through the web, allowing himself entry.

"Help!" Someone screamed.

Slashing as fast as possible, Sarid cut through the thick webs, having to jump down off a ledge, and, unable to see from the darkness, fall off a second, and get himself entangled in web. He managed to his hunting knife on the back of his belt, cutting through the sticky, stringy silver, and trying to tear it off him with his other hand, when another spider came crawling towards him.

It opened its mouth to bite him, Sarid slashing it with his knife, driving it back. When it advanced again, he tore the Phaseblade from his belt, jabbing the handle into its mouth and clicking it on, skewering the spider and killing it.

He cut the web again, allowing him to fall into an open area, where he saw the screaming person hopelessly entangled in web. The same silver substance around them was moving, signaling the movement of more rapid-approaching spiders.

Sarid took hold of the web-wrapped person, holding up his magic mirror and gazing into it.

A second later, they stood in the village square, Sarid carrying the web-wrapped person. He ran to the Infirmary, throwing open the door with a loud slamming noise as it hit the wall.

"Hannah!" He yells, the said person pounding down the stairs, eyes widening when she saw Sarid.

"Examination room!" She orders, Sarid dashing into the room and setting the person into the chair, Hannah shooing him out. He went back to the waiting area, Asher standing at the base of the stairs.

"What's wrong?" He asks.

"I found a person trapped within a spider cave." He explains.

"…" Asher blinks, surprised. "Are they alright?"

"They should be fine unless the rocks scrapped them or the spiders bit them, but that seems unlikely." Sarid tells him, walking back and forth, hands behind head and looking up.

"How so?" Asher asks.

"They're bound in web. Thick web, strong enough to restrict their movements so it's unlikely that the stone would have been able to hurt them, and, again, the web was wrapped around them, meaning the spiders wrapped them up, so they were going to consume them later, so none of them would have touched the person, so they're fine."

"…" Asher blinks. "…You've gotten a lot more talkative."

"What?" Sarid asks, looking at him.

"A month ago you would've just gone 'hm', but you just talked quite a bit." He says, Sarid blinking.

"…" He blinks again, then goes back to his walking.

"…Are you alright?" Asher asks.

"Yes."

"…Why are you pacing?"

"I'm fine."

"No, you also did this when Durim had the tree fall on his house." Asher tells Sarid. "You just walked back and forth while Hannah was stitching him up."

"And?"

"…Are you…worried?"

"No."

"You're sure?"

"I stated I wasn't."

"No, you-"

"My tone said I wasn't." Sarid tells him.

"…Are you alright as in no injuries?" He asks.

"Yes." Sarid answers.

"…S-Sarid?" Asher asks, Sarid looking over at him. "Uh…when…do you think the castle will be finished?"

"I need to go out to the desert." Sarid tells him. "The amount of sand required to get enough glass is enormous."

"Ah." Asher sounds, the two quiet.

"Alright." They look, seeing Hannah coming out, followed by the person who had previously been bound in web.

Her hair was a dark pink and long, her skin had a bit of a tan, her cheeks rosy and her eyes the color of emeralds. In her hair was a blue butterfly clip, her shirt was a dark teal and stopped mid-thigh, while the sleeves covered her shoulders.

Her pants were a light navy and comfortably hugged her skin, while her shoes were black stilettos. Around both wrists were black bracelets, and she wore a purple apron with scissors, comb, shaving blade, and other such barber tools in the pockets.

"This is Esmeralda." Hannah tells the two boys. "Esmeralda, this is my cousin Asher and Sarid, who's in charge of this place."

"…" She blinks, looking at them, her eyes falling upon Sarid and blinking.

"…" Sarid blinks, his hands hanging at his sides.

"…Did you even _try _to brush your hair?" She asks Sarid, who blinks.

"…No."

"When was the last time…?" She peers at him, then scowls. "When did you wash your hair last?"

"…" Sarid thought, wondering if his swimming counted. "…If swimming counts, quite recently."

"No!" Esmeralda says. "Is there any place I can take up shop?"

"Yes, there are several open home you can take, though mostly on the south road." Sarid tells her, she grabbing his wrist and dragging him out.

"I'll take one, and then you're doing something about your hair!" Esmeralda tells him, they going down the street.

Sometime later, she was settled into a home on the south street, next door to the south west corner building.

The main floor had been outfitted for a salon, with mirrors, a chair and sink for washing hair, and shelves displaying hair dyes, while wooden heads with wigs showed the various hair styles Esmeralda offered.

Currently, Sarid sat in the chair at the sink, Esmeralda furiously scrubbing his scalp, green apple scented suds covering Sarid's head, aside from his face.

"So I said to her, 'Girl, you better back off before that rat's nest on your head is shaved right off!'" Esmeralda says, Sarid barely listening.

In his head, he was attempting to create an image of what to put in the windows of the main room, which was the throne room.

He wanted stain glass, as it would add color, and use them to tell stories of what had happened on the island.

Another idea he was toying with was a grand hall – a place for celebration.

"Anyways," Sarid was brought back to reality by Esmeralda dropping a towel over his face. "that's all done aside from your hair drying…but you really need to bathe."

Sarid sat up and leaned forward, scrubbing his hair with the towel to dry it, the green apple scent clinging to the soft fabric. After doing so, he stands, Esmeralda taking him to the salon chair and making him sit in it.

"You've got split ends." She tells him, wrapping an apron around his shoulder, Sarid watching the mirror, able to see her take out a comb and start brushing his hair, all while chattering again.

Sarid went back to his mind, imagining what to do with the castle.

After the combing was done, Esmeralda started with her scissors, trimming Sarid's hair so that is was straight at the ends. He felt the strands of hair tickle his neck, then realizing that his hair was no longer in the short, military cut, the ends barely touching his ears now.

"Alright hun," Esmeralda tells him, unbuttoning the apron and pulling it off him. "that's all, unless you'd like a shave."

"No thank you." Sarid tells her, then feeling his chin. "I've yet to reach that stage."

"Ah, late bloomer." She replies. "They're the most beautiful."

"…" Sarid blinks, taking some coin from his pocket and giving it to her to pay.

_Not me. Never me. _He thinks, then leaving the building. He looked up at the sun, seeing it was nearing noon, and his stomach growled.

Returning to the castle, he ate his lunch then returned to his mine, going down into the cavern layer to work.

One of his tunnels entered into an especially large cavern, metals gleaming from the torch Sarid held and glittering gems could be seen as well, pots laying all about.

A bat swooped toward him, he dropping the torch, ducking and rolling, then taking his Phaseblade from his belt, switching it on.

The bat swooped again, he easily slicing it, killing it, when the moans and creaking of skeletons reached his ears, he turning head to look in the direction they came from, seeing four upon him.

One was shot three times with the Space Gun, the second lost its arm to said weapon, Sarid then taking off its skull, a third was sliced in two, and the last brought its arms down on Sarid's shoulder, jarring him.

He leapt back to avoid another attack, then lunged forward and stabbed it in the knee, and for the final blow, he slashed the Phasesaber across, knocking out its legs, and stabbed it through the skull.

After looting the creatures, he explored the area, mining at the rescores inside it, the sound of his pick ringing through the silence.

He swung his pick over his head, about to bring it down, when he heard something.

Sarid whirled around, taking his Phaseblade in hand, though seeing no enemy anywhere.

Silent, he moved through the cavern, listening for any other sounds.

After a bit, he came to a ledge and looked over it, seeing a drop of seven feet, and an odd shape at the bottom. He held out his torch, then able to clearly see it.

A goblin.

This one, however, had bluish skin – opposed to the variants of green the other goblins had – and was tightly bound, wounds visible on him, and smeared with the blue goblin blood they had.

He opened his eyes, barely moving his head to look up at Sarid, his irises brown and the sclera an off-white color. It was clear from how the light hit him that his face was wet. His mouth opened, as if to say something, when his eyes closed and his head rested back against the stone.

Jumping, Sarid landed next to him, then taking the goblin in his one of his arms, the other taking the Magic Mirror from his belt and he looking into it.

Appearing in the village, Sarid takes the wounded and bound goblin in a carry, running straight into Hannah's Infirmary.

"Hannah!" He calls, she sticking her head out of her office, eyes widening at the sight of Sarid carrying the goblin. "He's injured."

"Well, if he's going to die, take him outside." She tells Sarid.

"You have to help him." He replies. "The goblins abandoned him for a reason."

"And that would be?"

"He's _bound, _that means he went against them in some sense."

"So?"

"So what if tried to stop them?"

"Or he committed a crime!"

"Hannah, help him."

"I said no, their kind just attacked us, why should I-"

"_HANNAH!" _Sarid roars, the woman going silent, jumping slightly and her eyes widening. "…I am not asking."

"…" She sighs, motioning for Sarid to take him into the Examination Room. After doing so, she shoos him out, Sarid going to the Waiting Area and repeating the pacing he did, hands behind head and looking up at the ceiling.

The minutes passed, Sarid looking down the hall to see if Hannah was about to come out, but to see nothing.

Finally, the door opened, Hannah cleaning her hands with a towel to get the goblin blood off her hands.

"Move him to the Patient Wing." She tells him, Sarid going into the Examination Room, picking up the bandaged goblin and into the wing, setting him on one of the beds.

He had been put into hospital garments, and bandages covered his arms and legs, and most of his head aside from his left eye, pointed nose, and his mouth and chin.

"He'll be fine in no time, so don't worry." Hannah tells Sarid, who looks at her.

"I'm not." He tells her.

"You were pacing the entire time." Hannah tells him. "Like with Durim and Esmeralda."

"Impatience." Sarid tells her, she scoffing.

"You can say that all you want, but if you weren't worried, you wouldn't of brought him here." She replies.

"It's not about worry, it's about making sure he lived."

"You were feeling."

"You don't have my mind, Hannah." Sarid tells her. "Now look after him. If the goblins left him, they had reason."

With a turn of his heel, he left.

Later…

Sarid trekked through the desert, looking for a good spot to start gathering sand from for the castle's windows. His skin felt like it was baking under his armor, and sweat rolled down him, throat parched.

He blinked, trying to ignore all of it and focus on the land around him. A shadow passed over, he looking to the sky and seeing vultures circling overhead. Anyone else would have been amused, as they would be unable to get through his armor.

Everything around him was hazy from the heat waves, the cacti green waves that danced in his vision.

His foot struck something, making him stumble and fall to the sandy ground. Pushing himself up, he turned his head to look at what had tripped him, seeing a piece of smooth sandstone that stuck from the ground, the sides smooth.

Crawling to it, Sarid dug away at it, finding more sandstone bricks under it.

He dug away at the sand in the heat, sweat rolling down his face and under his armor, which did nothing but add to the heat he felt, almost wishing he had looked at the ventilated armor Mortimer had mentioned having.

The blazing sun continued across the sky, Sarid digging through the sand when he saw it pouring into the ground, realizing there was an empty space somewhere below him.

Digging at it, he found the opening, which he cleared.

The sandstone bricks were a long-lost pyramid.

The opening lead to a dark tunnel that stretched into a void, Sarid taking out and torch and entering.

The air was so wonderfully cool on the inside, he felt inclined to remove his armor in the middle of the tunnel. Continuing down the tunnel, he found nothing of interest aside from the smooth walls and the stale, dead air, which had cooled him to such a degree that he began to shiver, but ignored it.

He descended stairs, stopping at a landing, then continuing down more.

And more.

And more…

Deeper…

Then a room.

Banners hung from the ceiling, bags of gold and silver coins that glimmered in the light laid about the room, and a chest in the middle, Sarid going straight to it.

Inside was more coins, a few metal bars and a red carpet with golden tassels, Sarid looking it over. The red fabric had crimson wings stitched into it, he remembering a story Commander Flint had told him as a boy about rugs like these that allowed flight.

Standing, he then gathered the bags of glittering coins and gathered the banners, going back up the numerous stairs until he reached the top. He placed the rug on the ground, stood on top of it, and waited.

_I have to do something. _He thinks, racking his brain.

"…Forward." He says, imagining doing so.

The carpet shot forward, making Sarid fall off from the suddenness of it. Sitting up, he saw the carpet had stopped a few yards ahead.

He walked to it, kneeled down and held onto it, imagining what he had before. The carpet again went forward, shooting out the opening and into the sky, straight towards the village, Sarid seeing the tree line fast approaching, then flying into the branches.

The carpet suddenly stopped, Sarid falling and crashing into the branches around him, until finally he collided into the ground, rolling a bit.

He winced, sitting up, wishing he had put his armor back on before the flight. Forcing himself to his feet, he rolled up the carpet and began walking back towards the village, limping slightly.

Upon arriving, the residents were gathered outside the Infirmary, Hannah on her porch, everyone arguing.

"What's going on?" Sarid asks, approaching the crowd, Durim running forward.

"It's not true that you've taken in a goblin, is it?" He asks.

"It is." Sarid tells him, the dwarf blinking.

"They just tried to kill us!" Danel objects, Esmeralda watching, oblivious to what the problem was.

"Well leaving him to die slowly wouldn't make Sarid any better!" Mortimer tells Danel.

"I have to agree with Mr. Mortimer." Asher says. "Maybe he's a good goblin?"

"And Unicorns can climb rainbows." Reginald deadpans.

"Don't talk to him that way!" Hannah snaps at the dealer.

"I'm just saying!" He resorts.

"No, Asher's right." Faye tells him. "The goblins wouldn't have brought him if he were a criminal."

"So he turned on the army?" Leo asks.

"What do we do with him after he's better?" Durim asks.

"He is welcome here." Sarid says, everyone looking at him. "If you have spite to say, direct it toward me. Should anyone harass the goblin, punishment will be very swift and decisive. Am I understood?"

All nodded.

"Good…How is he fairing, Hannah?"

"Better."

"Good. I will see him now."

"Come on." Hannah sighs, Sarid ascending the steps and entering the infirmary, going into the Patient Wing.

The goblin was still asleep, chest rising and falling as he breathed.

"How are his wounds?" Sarid asks.

"Like I said a few hours ago, he'll be fine by tomorrow." Hannah tells him. "…And you need to drink some water."

"What?"

"You've been out to the desert." Hannah tells him. "And given you were wearing armor, you no doubt sweated a lot – in fact, I can _smell _it from here. You really need to bathe."

"I will do so when the Castle is completed." Sarid tells her.

"Sarid-"

"Hannah." Sarid says firmly, looking at her.

"…You're stubborn, you know that?" Hannah asks.

"I've been told that." Sarid tells her. They heard a grunt, both looking down at the goblin to see him stirring. His brow rose then furrowed, his eye squinting open.

"Ah…" He grunts, moving his left shoulder, then opening his visible eye, which then squinted.

"…Are you alright?" Hannah asks, the goblin blinking.

"…Where am I?" He asks, his voice less gargled and primitive than the one Sarid had heard during the invasion.

"The island of Terraria." Hannah tells him, he shooting up and looking around, seeing Hannah and Sarid. He jumps and tried to run, only to get tangled in the sheets and fall off the bed to the floor.

"…Oooow…" He moans, Sarid picking him up and putting him back on the bed.

"Sarid here found you abandoned by your kin." Hannah tells the goblin, who nods.

"They left behind because I didn't and couldn't fight." He says.

"Couldn't?" Sarid asks.

"I can't see." He says.

A few minutes later…

"I'm going to point at this chart, and you tell me what letter you see." Hannah tells the goblin, who sat in a chair in the examination room, Hannah standing next to a wall with a letter chart, pointer in hand.

"Yes'm." The goblin tells her, swallowing, Hannah then pointing at the chart.

"Begin."

"…" The goblin squinted. "…Uh…B…P…P…Um…"

"You have very bad eyesight."

"I know…" He sighs. "I didn't even want to come here."

"You didn't want to fight." Sarid says, standing off to the side."

"I didn't, but they made me come…" He says. "…I don't even know why, they didn't like even _like_ me! They got mad when I pointed out they weren't going the right way!"

"How could you tell that?" Sarid asks.

"The sun." The goblin says.

"So are you some kind of genius?" Hannah asks, leaning against the wall. "I didn't know goblins were capable to massive intellect."

"Using the sun to find where you are isn't intellect, its common sense." Sarid tells her. "…Do you have a name?"

"I'm Xanos." He says.

"Well, Xanos, welcome to Terraria." Hannah tells him. "Sarid's stated that you're free to stay if you want, just choose a house to set yourself up in."

"…Really?" Xanos asks, shocked. Turning his head, he looked at Sarid. "…You'd let me live here?"

"If you want to." Sarid tells him. "We already have an odd assortment of people."

"…" The goblin blinked, then smiled to show his pointed teeth, though his were a much, much lighter color than the ones Sarid had fought. He jumped to his feet and pounced on Sarid, giving the man a hug. "Thank you, thank you so much!"

"Stop touching me." Sarid replies, Xanos stepping back away, blinking.

"Sarid's not a touchy-feely person." Hannah says, putting away some of the supplies she had used in the bandaging. "Anyways, we're going to need to get you some glasses…"

"I'll get to work on that." Sarid answers. "Xanos, you will remain under Hannah's care until your wounds are healed. I will show you the homes available, and you may choose one to reside in. I expect no trouble and will tolerate none."

"Understood." Xanos nods.

"Good. If anyone gives you trouble, tell me and I will deal with them. You are a citizen here, and will treated equally."

And with that, Sarid left.

"…" Xanos blinked, looking over at Hannah. "Is he always like that?"

"Oh yes." Hannah answers, closing the cabinet and turning around. "But don't let that affect your judgment, he's really a nice guy when you think about it. All he wants is order."

"I can tell…" Xanos replies, then rolling his left shoulder. "And I'm already feeling better…You're much better than the doctors from where I'm from."

"Thank you." Hannah replies. "Anyways, I noticed you have burn scars and regular ones, care to tell me about those?"

"Oh, I'm a tinkerer." He tells her. "I like inventing, though, that just made the others look down on me even _more_, so…"

"Well, you'll get none of that here."

"I won't?"

"We have a emotionless warrior builder that I'm going to need a hospital room just for as a leader, a flirting gun enthusiast, a man who plays with bombs for fun, a man with a flair for cloths and colors, a smooth-talking merchant, a man obsessed with paints and colors, a _very _gracefully aged dryad, a bubbly woman with brushes, scissors, hair dyes and a lot of gossip, a stubborn nurse and a quiet, awkward bookworm scholar."

She puts a hand on his shoulder.

"You'll fit in perfectly."

Later…

It was just after sunset when Sarid came by again, Hannah sitting at her kitchen table while Xanos and Asher spoke, the trio looking when Sarid came up the stairs.

"I've brought your glasses." He said, pulling out a pair from his pocket, handing them to Xanos, who took them.

"Thank you so much." He tells Sarid with a small smile, putting the thick-rimmed glasses on.

"…" All were silent.

"…So THAT'S what you guys look like!" He says, Asher laughing, Hannah smiling and Sarid blinking.

"Well, goodnight." Sarid tells them, turning and going down the stairs, exiting out onto the street. He pulled his cloak around him, concealing his front and walking to his hollow castle. Chandlers had been hung in the area before the throne, giving a warm light to the area. Over the gap hung a few banners that Sarid had collected, the area lit by ice torches. The light was a cool blue, seeming to calm nerves when stood in.

Sarid went up one of the stairs, going up in a spiral, and coming to a door, which lead into a room with three more doors branching off. He went to the one on the far side of the room, opening it an entering into a large room.

There was a grand fire place with a large pile of wood beside it. Before it was Sarid's bed mat that he had moved from the stone shelter, a plain wooden dresser against the wall beside the fire place, and a chest next to that.

He unclasped his cloak, laying it atop the dresser, then went to his bed roll and laid down, unlacing his boots and setting them beside him in case something happened.

And so he stared at the ceiling.

_Place more lamp posts, finish making signs, find out how to break that purple stone in the mine…_

He looked over to a makeshift desk he had put together.

_…__Finish letter to Commander Flint…_

He sighed, looking back at the ceiling, remembering the words of praise in the letter the commander had sent, and, oh how they weighed him down.

_…__Will I ever even see him aga- No, you will not, Sarid. You are a king of a growing country, such things are unimportant. Allies, yes. Friends? No. You will be the best king to have ever ruled this island. Much better than the one that was here when you were a boy. That coward. The liar. You be greater than him, or any king. Of any country._

_You decided that in the cave._

_Remember._

* * *

_Dearest Father,_

_I'm glad to know there's a way to heal the wounds faster. That should help, as Sarid can barely go a week without falling off a cliff or getting stabbed (and I thought Asher was clumsy). Do you have any advice on medicine for severe burns or some ointment to prevent them? I had to have Reginald (who insists on me calling him Reggie) tie down Durim to keep him from playing with any more bombs the other day._

_Also, I've made progress on a virus I've been studying – Sarid has given me bones and zombie flesh to experiment with – and I've found that…_

"Ah, I knew she'd make a great doctor." Doc says with pride, Flint looking up from his letter.

"Well, she is your child." Flint tells him, looking back at his letter. "Mortimer says hello and wishes the best of health, though he apparently had a run-in with his son, who visited the island…poor man."

"Aye." Doc sighs. "I've seen a great a many happy men in my lifetime, but he was truly one of the happiest."

"That he was…How's Asher?"

"He's doing well, though it seems he and this Reginald squabble quite a bit, and in his letter Asher mentioned the man frequently making advances on my little girl."

"Well, I wouldn't worry too much. She's a doctor, she gets paid to stab people with sharp objects."

Doc erupted into a roar of laughter, Flint smiling at his friend's amusement. After the man calmed down a bit, a tear streaming from his eye, Flint moved to his next letter.

"Well, this one's from Faye." He says.

"What's she have to say?" Doc asks, still amused.

"That Sarid is definitely a good king." Flint tells him. "And he would be a great one if he showed emotions…She still remembers Sarid from when he was but a child."

"Does knows what caused his state?"

"No, she doesn't. She just knows something awful happened to Terraria that night." Flint sighed, setting the letter aside, and picking up the one from Sarid.

_To Commander Flint, Head of Military Education,_

_Your letter reached me without suspicion or interception, which I hope that this one shall be the same in that instance._

_Terraria is coming along well. There was goblin invasion, but it was handled quickly and effectively. They would be fools to try again._

_All homes have been rebuilt and the mine is getting bigger every day. My castle is coming along slowly, as I wish to gather the proper materials before completion. I have yet to explore the entirety of my land, but I shall do so at some point._

_I have made armor and weapons from a meteor, a great, flaming rock from the heavens. The armor is most impressive, as well as the weapons._

_May this letter find you in good health and spirits._

_Sincerely,_

_King Sarid of Terraria_

Flint sighed, putting the letter down, then rubbing his forehead.

"Problem?" Doc asks.

"I can see his face when I read this."

"And?"

"After training him for eight years – and during that time he resided at my manor for two seasons out of the year – I know a thing or two about Sarid. Never…never speaks. He lives in his own little perception of reality where any kind of relationship is pointless. Yet…yet when I read this, I can just _see_ it in his letters, the expression on his face saying "Please come here, please come here," he never vocally asks for such things. Whether or not he's aware and just doesn't so he suffers in silence or he's not aware and is burdened is unknown to me."

"…Harold." Doc says, the commander looking up. "…He's both. He's aware, but the pain is one emotion that he buried away. Far, deep down inside of him in a screaming child. Screaming about what, I don't know. Only time will heal this wound."

"…No." Flint tells him. "This wound needs to be re-opened…It didn't heal right the first time."

* * *

**AN-WHELP, THERES GONNA BE STUFF GOING DOWN NEXT CHAPA.**


	14. The Eater of Worlds

**AN-AND STUFF IS ABOUT TO GO DOWN.**

**Flint: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

**And all information on Terraria is from the Terraria Wiki.**

* * *

The Eater of Worlds

"That's everything."

Xanos stood in his new home, one of the houses on the south side of the east rode, his workshop set up and ready to tinker.

"Really, thank you for all of this." He tells Sarid, who stood a head and shoulders taller than he.

"How much for one of your work tables." Sarid asks, Xanos blinking.

"Uh…Ten gold, but-"

"Deal."

Sarid dropped the coins into his hands, picked up his newly purchased Tinker's Workshop, and left, leaving a dumbstruck Xanos behind.

After a bit of walking, Sarid returned to his castle and entered the work area, a large room with empty windows and various crafting stations about the room. Stairs lead up to a loft, where themed stations sat, waiting to be used. An archway to the left of the room branched off into a forge, the furnace cold and dead at the moment.

He placed the worktable, then opened his pack and pulled out various objects.

The first item he made was jellyfish diving gear, a combination of flippers, diving helmet – which he had acquired only that morning - and the jellyfish necklace he had obtained. The next was his Hermes boots and Rocket boots which he had purchased, crafting Specter boots, then added an Aglet and Ankle of the Wind, giving him Lightning boots.

He pulled them on, then his combat boots – it was still a puzzle to him on how they fit over – and stood, leaving the work area.

Going back through the main room of the castle, he went cross the bridge and pushed open one of the great doors, standing outside in the late morning sun.

_What to do first. _He wondered, looking about. His mental check list scrolled through his mind, he remembering the strange, glowing purple rock he had discovered in the mine that blocked his path. A memory leapt to the front of his mind, remembering the glowing purple ore his had found, dropped by the Eye of Cthulhu.

He walked down the north road, then turned and walked up onto Asher's porch, knocking on the door.

"Come in!" The boy's voice called, Sarid entering, seeing him sitting at the round table in the middle of the room. "Hey Sarid. Can I help you?"

"…Yes…" Sarid tells him, going and sitting at the table. "After the Eye of Cthulhu was destroyed, it dropped a strange purple ore, pulsing with dark energy…I've also come across some of this in the mine, I'm wondering if there's some way to mine it."

"Ah, I've reading up on the Eye!" Asher tells him, jumping up and disappearing into the bookshelves, returning with a few books, all of them having various book marks sticking from them. He dropped them on the table top, sat down, and then opened one at a marked spot.

_"_**_Demonite Ore _**_is an ore that can be refined into __Demonite Bars__. It can be mined with a __Gold Pickaxe__(or better) or __bombs__. It is found underground rarely in tiny veins, but can be found more frequently in the chasms beneath __The Corruption__. Even more rarely, Demonite Ore can be found a few feet below ground level. Large quantities of Demonite Ore are dropped by the __Eater of Worlds__. Defeating it is the recommended method to obtain __Demonite equipment__, as one will rarely get enough bars to craft anything by mining natural Demonite."_

"So bombs." Sarid says, Asher nodding.

"But like the book said, a better way to get it is by slaying the Eater of Worlds." He tells his friend. "As well, Demonite Bars can be used to make a Nightmare Pickaxe-" He set the book aside, opening a new one. "-which can mine through obsidian, Demonite and Ebonstone."

"The latter makes up the Corruption, correct?"

"Yep."

"…Hm." Sarid hums, thinking. "…The Shadow Orbs…"

"Oh, those…" Asher flipped to another marked section of the book. "…Yikes."

"Hm?"

"When three are broken, they summon the Eater of Worlds." Turning the book around so Sarid could see, the page held a picture of a terrible beast, a long, twisting worm made from several Eaters of Souls.

"…" Sarid blinked, standing. "Well, thank you for your time and information."

"Not a problem." Asher tells him, smiling some. Sarid turned and left, walking out into the road.

"…" He blinked, looking up into the sky. _…I've little choice, then._

Sometime later…

Sarid ran swiftly through the Corruption, avoiding any and all threats, coming across the hole he had delved into – what he then realized – only a week and a half ago. The rope was still intact, he taking it and sliding down into the pit, darkness enveloping him and taking his sight. He passed the tunnel he had ventured down, and descended deeper, finding another. He swung himself into the yawning tunnel, the air dead and still with an eerie chill that disrupted and bothered his nerves.

Using a torch to light his way, he walked into the treacherous tunnel, with the inclines and depressions that proved to be hazardous footing. Eaters of Souls attempted attack, though Sarid found them easier to fight, now that his armor and weapons were better than before.

He felt the familiar chill, making him stop and look around, until he realized he was standing atop where the Shadow Orb was. Using bombs, he blasted his way down into the small cavern where the orb floated, emitting its ominous glow.

Sarid dropped down into the area, the water pooled in causing a splash and submerging his feet in icy water, and the air held a chill that sunk into his bones and made his breath a white frost that swirled from his nostrils.

Taking out his Meteor Hamaxe, he struck the Shadow Orb with it, making webbing cracks appear on the spot of impact. Another swing made a dent, and forced the cracks to grow and deepen, a chip falling from it and making a small _dwop _as it hit the water.

Sarid raised the Hamaxe again, hesitating, as the memory of the last Shadow Orb refreshed itself in his mind.

Stillness.

After a moment, he closed his eyes and swallowed, then swung the tool, which struck the orb and caused it to shatter.

Horrible, ear-piercing screams wrapped around him in a cloak of echoes.

The Hamaxe fell from Sarid's hands to the floor, the said man dropping to his knees and tucking his head against his collar bones, his arms covering his head as the sounds clawed up the awful memories stored in his brain of that horrendous night when he had first met the Shadow Man.

Tears escaped her eyes, dripping down into the cold, purple water, she curling up even more.

After some time had passed, he stood, slightly shaking, and picked up his Hamaxe. The orb had dropped a spiked, purple ball attached to a chain, and a sickly green staff with thorns spiking off of it. He gathered them, and climbed out of the pit, continuing down the tunnel.

Finally, he reached the end, where the air was cold and dry.

There was a Shadow Orb on the other side of the wall, so Sarid took out a bomb with slime smeared on it, sticking it to the stone and lighting it.

After the wall had been broken through, Sarid stood and stared at the floating orb, beginning to wonder if this was a good idea, considering the terror the last two had forced upon him.

After another moment of thought, Sarid took a deep breath and exhaled, a faint white puff swirling out before him.

He raised his Hamaxe and swung, striking the orb and causing it to resonate, which only ground against his nerves more, limbs beginning to tremble again. He took another deep breath, and swung, this strike causing the webbing cracks and flakes to sprinkle off to the ground.

One more.

That was all it took.

One more swing, one more strike…

…

His arms shook, he taking a deep breath.

Exhaling, he swung the Hamaxe, shattering the orb.

…

Silence.

Sarid opened his eyes, looking about the darkness around him, finding the chill had gone with the orb and no horrid screams echo around him.

Then a cloud of foreboding gathered over his head, he rushing out into the tunnel, when he felt it.

Rumbling.

It vibrating the ground and traveled into his feet, the foreboding sky rocketing, and fear suddenly clutching to him with icy fingers.

_KOOM_

Pain erupted in his side as he was sent flying down the tunnel, striking against the stone with his back, and then rolling. His eyes opened, the dark tunnel spinning, and his shaky arms forcing himself up.

He saw it in the torch light.

The fiery orange light reflected off the foul, venom colored eyes and the acidic spittle dripping from the jagged mandibles it carried. The grey bristles that cloaked its flesh stood on end, the sickly tendrils wriggling with an eager to kill.

An unholy roar came from it, shaking the dark tunnel around them and causing such an inward panic that Sarid suddenly turned and ran as fast as he could, a faraway memory ringing in the back of his mind.

The ground rumbled and rocked at the Eater of Worlds burrowed into it again, going through the stone and fast-approaching Sarid.

Breaking through the rock, it grazed his other side, crossing in front of him, forcing the youth to stop in his tracks. He tore his Phaseblade from his belt, the blue blade glowing in the darkness and stabbing it into the worm's side, blazing hot, black-purple blood spewing out as a muffled roar shook the tunnel.

The last of its descended into the stone, leaving a trail of blood.

Sarid stood, shaking, her mind a traumatic storm that churned her thoughts, vile remembrance digging up sealed memories.

Another roar.

She lifted her head, eyes darting about, when a _KOOM _sounded, pain erupting in her shoulder as she was thrown to the ground.

The mandibles.

She could feel the burning acidic saliva seeping through anywhere it could, the awful pain of the mandibles biting down, and, when she looked, saw the complete, horrendous desire to kill in the eyes of the worm.

Drawing her Space Gun, she shot it at point-blank range, blinding its large eye.

A screech escaped it, more shots of the green lasers forcing it back. In an escape, if burrowed back into the tunnel, Sarid switching to the Phaseblade, slicing through the ferocious creature, leaving half of it hanging from a hole in the wall.

She stood, panting, then drank a portion of healing, which eased the pain that clung to her.

Then she heard it.

Looking, the remaining half of the Eater of Worlds began fidgeting, the sliced end began to round and grow bristles, when the skin suddenly split with green ooze covering it, showing eyes. Another split, then one dripping the acidic spittle and, with a horrendous noise, the mandibles tore through, a second Eater of Worlds raising itself and looking at her.

"…Oh no…" She breathed, then turning and running again, only making it fifty yards before the first tore through the stone, knocking him to the floor. The second followed the first, coming from under and throwing him against the ceiling, allowing him to fall to the floor, where he rolled onto his back, his whole body aching.

Above him, the stone began to crumble, he rolling away in time to avoid the attack, and using his Phaseblade to cut the first Eater of Worlds again, so it now bled heavily on both flanks. The second shot through the ceiling, Sarid rolling forward and onto his feet, repeating his attack and cutting into the flank, mindful of the effects the blood would have if they managed to mingle with his blood.

It disappeared into the ground, Sarid taking off in the direction he had come from, the Eaters of Worlds breaking through the stone tunnel, then being forced back by shots from the Space Gun, making them drip even more of their foul blood.

He came to a sudden halt, having arrived at the end of the tunnel where it lead into a chasm, nearly falling, only able to save himself by grabbing the rope that dangled from the top.

The darkness stared back at him as his eyes gazed down into it, when suddenly the rope when slack and he began to fall, an Eater of Worlds passing by him. He shot it four time before it retreated back into its stone safety, Sarid pulling a grappling hook from his back and throwing it, catching the side and stopping his fall, though he collided with the side of the chasm.

Pause.

…Silence.

He took a deep breath, then exhaled, and was then aware of how much pain he was in, aching all over and a terribly sharp pain in his chest when he breathed, while his shoulder burned from the acid spittle. An attempt to straighten his knee was met with difficultly – though this had been noted while running – and he knew good and well that there had to be awful bruising on his sides.

Only one though came to mind.

_If I survive this, Hannah's going to kill me._

A rumble.

He looked up, an Eater of Worlds shooting through the stone and into the chasm, breaking the rock Sarid's grappling hook had been suspending him from, making him fall again.

Rock struck him on his side, he able to hear a sickening **_crack _**that caused more pain in his side, he falling farther when one of the Eaters of Worlds shot out towards him from the Ebonstone, Sarid shooting it as much as he could, then slashing it with his Phasesaber, when he stopped falling, as he struck water and sank into it.

Tearing it from his pack, he pulled on his jellyfish diving gear, which, would have, given off a pinkish light, though the purple water around it distorted it more of a magenta.

Oh, the pain in his sides.

It hurt to move, to breathe, it hurt to _think_, his head pounded from being knocked around like a ragdoll.

And more pain.

He was taken from behind, pinched between one of the Eaters of Worlds mandibles, and ground against the side of the chasm, he stabbing it's head with his Phasesaber, forcing it to drop him, and allowing the second to shoot from the wall and grab him, crashing him against the chasm's side, Sarid using his Phasesaber to slice off on of the mandibles, the vile creature screeching in pain and Sarid falling into the water for a second time. He rapid fired his Space gun, the shots burning into the sides of the second Eater of Worlds – the one now missing a mandible – when the creature suddenly exploded, seeing chunks of rotting meat and boiling blood.

Red, glowing hearts that brightened and dimmed as they pulsed fell into the water, Sarid swimming to them, the sweet relief of healing absorbing into his skin, easing the pain that throbbed in his entire person.

Which then returned as the first Eater of Worlds shot into the water, grabbing him in its mandibles and tearing him from the liquid, throwing him against the chasm wall. As he began to fall, the worm struck him as it burrowed into the wall, throwing him against another side, before it looped around and came out, striking him upwards.

He struck the stone, his back to the open chasm.

This time, his armored fingers ground against the purple rock, finding a handhold that prevented him from falling again.

His body cried in protest, his injuries searing with pain and his head reeling in a way that he was amazed he could even think as he could.

Rumbling.

The stone before him shook, and he jumped away from it, activating his rocket boots, flying upward, and just in time to avoid another hit from the Eater of Worlds.

Pushing off the other side of the chasm, he drew his Phaseblade and cut down the back of the worm, the ear-piercing screech being strangled from its throat, then muffled as it burrowed back into the stone.

Sarid caught himself again, taking a deep breath.

He sat still for a moment, despite his pains, when the Ebonstone again began to quake. He jumped away, activating his boots so he flew upward, the Eater of Worlds erupting form the chasm wall and shooting up toward him.

It was a straight drop into its mouth.

Just what he had needed.

From his bag he pulled a bomb, lit it, and the released it, the black sphere going right into the creature's mouth.

The explosion was a sickening noise.

The ripping of the muscles and breaking of bones, the splattering of blood against the walls, as well as the dying screech it had begun, now echoing in the dark space it had expired in left for a both haunting and nauseating impression upon the boy, though, it mattered little to him in his current state.

He fell, taking his pack in hand and opening it, catching coins, Demonite Ore, and what he believe to be Shadow Scales, as well as one of the bones, a mask, and one of its eyes – he could make it into a trophy.

**(Sarid's beaten half to death and he/she is thinking about making trophies.)**

He fell into the water again, the air bubbles dancing around him and the pulsating pain inside him causing his head to reel and his mind go fuzzy.

The magic mirror floated before his eyes, he gazing into it.

* * *

"HEY! That's not fair!"

Hannah looked up from the lip of her book across the street, where, on Reginald's porch, the gun man and Mortimer the Merchant were playing cards. Reginald was standing,

"What are you talking about, Reg?" The older man asks. "That's perfectly legal."

"No it isn't!" The younger said, gripping his hand of cards.

"You don't have to play with him, you know!" Hannah calls, both men looking over at her.

"Thank you, Hannah, for having common sense." Mortimer tells her, tipping his hat politely.

"Whatever." Reginald huffs, plopping back into his chair.

"…Wanna play go fish?"

"Fine."

The nurse sighed as the two set up to play the game, she closing her book and setting it in her lap, then rubbing her face.

"You alright?" Asher asks, from where he sat reading on the steps.

"Ah, I'm fine…a bit sleepy, I guess."

"Hm." Asher hums, resting his head against the hand railing. "…So there's less monsters out at night."

"I've noticed." Hannah replies. "…By the way, where's Sarid?"

"He went off to explore." The scholar tells her. "…Though…I am worried…"

"How so?"

"…I dunno, I just have this worried feeling."

"Well, don't worry. Sarid's a capable warrior, so-"

An odd noise sounded, all turning head to see glowing, light blue particles around the spot where Sarid would sometimes appear from then air, only to see him do so just then.

As he fell to the ground with a _thump._

"Sarid?" Asher asks, suddenly alert.

"…"

No reply came.

_"__Sarid!"_ Asher yells, dropping his book and speeding to the spot, Reginald jumping up from his chair and running over as well, Hannah going to the edge of her porch.

Asher pulled Sarid's helmet from his head, his blonde hair wet and a cut on his cheek and on the bridge of his nose, and all around his left eye had black bruising. His lip was split, and some rancid, nose-curling smell wafted off him, Reginald gagging.

Then scholar held a hand over Sarid's nose, able to feel the soft breaths from the nostrils.

"He's alive!" He calls to his cousin.

_"__GET THAT IDIOT IN HERE!" _She yells.

Without question or hesitation, the two men pick up the warrior, carrying him into the Clinic, and to the Examination room. They were then shooed out by Hannah, who tied on an apron and pulled on gloves, muttering how she was going to kill Sarid if he had gotten himself beaten half to death.

She pulled off the armor, already spying two major wounds: acidic burns on the left shoulder and a dislocated knee.

_Idiot, idiot, idiot, ID-E-OT. _She thought, removing the blue and white clothes she wore – though leaving the undershorts – as well as the gauze wrapped around Sarid's chest – for whatever reason that was there, she didn't know.

It was bad.

Black and blue bruises covered most of the torso, the irritated red burns on the shoulder, and, even spots where blood had been drawn in rows of circular spots, which, around them were MORE bruises, and, able to tell, two broken ribs.

Hannah was going to kill her.

* * *

Meanwhile, out in the waiting area, everyone had gathered, waiting anxiously. Asher tapped his heel, chin pressed against his laced fingers, Reginald stood leaning against the wall, swinging his gold pocket watch back and forth like a pendulum, and Mortimer had lit a pipe, puffing the smoke.

Xanos sat awkwardly in his chair, Esmeralda rolled a lock of hair between her thumb and forefinger, Faye stared blankly, Danel watched the floor, Durim kept walking in a slow circle, and Leonardo – in an attempt to distract himself – was sketching the scene.

Finally, after some time, Hannah came out.

"…"

Silence.

"…Dear friends, we are gathered here today to bid farewell-"

"HE DIED?!" Asher screams with horror.

"Oh, he'll be fine." Hannah tells him, waving a hand. "He just had two broken ribs, awful bruising, blood loss, a dislocated knee, and probably a terrible headache."

"…So he'll live, right?" Mortimer asks.

"Yes. And if you're going to use that, do it outside." She tells him, the merchant snuffing out his pipe.

"Can we see him?" Durim asks.

"Of course, I can't move him on my own." Hannah tells him, everyone starting to move about. Mortimer stood, tucking his pipe into his coat and walking toward the patient wing, going past Reginald, who watched him.

_…__That "right" at the end of his question signifies some kind of personal attachment… _The arms dealer thought, wondering.

Durim, Asher, and Danel came out of the Examination Room, carefully carrying Sarid, who wore white hospital clothes, and while the rest of him was covered with bandages.

Gauze started on his right hand, at the middle joints of his fingers, and extended up to mid-forearm. His elbow had a tan bandage on it, a piece of medical tape held down a cotton ball on the lower, inside part of his upper arm. Gauze appeared at the middle, and disappeared up his sleeve.

His left arm, from wrist to sleeve, was completely wrapped in the white bandages, which also appeared around his shirt collar and some of his neck, which also had a tan bandage on it. The split on his lip had scabbed, and the two cuts on his face had the tan Band-Aids, his knee was set, and bandages covered all of his right leg and all of his left calf.

Platinum blonde bangs stuck out from the bandages around his head, his right eye, nose, and mouth and chin visible.

"…You're sure he'll live?" Esme **(Esmeralda) **asks, Hannah sighing.

"Only as long as I don't kill him." She tells the hairstylist.

"How'd he get so beat up?" Xanos asks.

"I think he fought the Eater of Worlds." Asher says, everyone looking at him. "…Well…he was asking about it earlier today…"

"…Tell me when he wakes up." Hannah says, then leaving the wing. There was a loud rumbling, all heads looking at Durim.

"…" He stood silent, then shrugged, and looked at Sarid. "Get well soon, boy-o!" He cheered, then leaving, intent on going home for supper.

The rest of the residents began filing out, all except Asher, Mortimer, and Reginald.

"Get better, Sarid." Mortimer tells the sleeping youth, then sniffing. "…And I'm going to have to give you something for that awful smell you've built up."

Reginald watched as the man left, then turned to Asher, who, sat in a chair at Sarid's bedside.

"…So, know any reason why Old Man Mortimer would be buddy-buddy with Sleeping Beauty?" He asks, Asher looking at him and blinking.

"…What?"

"Know any reasons Mortimer would have greater concern?"

"We're all worried."

"Yeah, but him a bit more."

"What?"

"…Nothing." Reginald sighs, then turning and walking out, waving over his shoulder. "See ya."

"…" Asher blinked again, then looked back at Sarid, whose face was calm and at ease.

Hours later…

Hannah's anger had subsided – a good book helped – and she had prepared for bed, though at the moment she was on her way to the Patient Wing to check on Sarid before retiring. It was past ten, the clinic dark aside from the silver moon rays, and soothingly calm.

She opened the door to the wing, stepping in, when she stopped.

Asher still sat at Sarid's side, holding his right hand, obvious concern on his face.

Hannah said nothing, but smiled faintly, backing out of the room and quietly closing the door.

* * *

_"__RUN!"_

_Screams._

_ "__LOOK OUT!"_

_Death._

_ "__HEEEELP!"_

_Fire._

_Chaos._

_Monsters._

_Heart beating,_

_Fear feasting,_

_Tears streaming,_

_Holding tight._

_Swords slashing,_

_Bones breaking,_

_Dragged into darkness._

_Screams._

_Blood._

_Shaking._

_Fear._

_Horror._

_Screams._

_Death._

_Death._

_Death._

_Blood._

_Fires._

_Fires._

_Fires._

_Screams._

_Shaking._

_ "__SARID…"_

_ …__The Shadow Man._

_ "__Sarid…"_

_Closer._

_ "__Come here, Sarid…"_

_Closer…_

_ "__Safety is in my arms…"_

_Closer…_

_ "__Don't worry, my dear girl…"_

_Closer…_

_ "__I won't leave like daddy did."_

_ "__SARID!"_

_Heartbeat._

_Familiar voice._

_ "__DON'T LISTEN!"_

_Healing._

_ "__RUN FROM HIM!"_

_Kindness._

_ "__FIGHT HIM SARID!"_

A warm hand of guidance in the coldness everywhere, one that dissipated the ghastly nightmares and chased off dream demons, one that wrapped a cloak of security around shaking shoulders.

_"__I'll get you one day…"_

_ "…__Sarid…?"_

A deep breath.

_"__Sarid?"_

Exhale.

"Sarid?"

Sarid's eye opened, giving view of the Patient Wing within the walls of Hannah's Clinic, dark from the late hour with silver light streaming through the windows. The pain from the battle had significantly lessened, though it still caused a twinge of pain when she breathed.

"…Sarid?"

Moving her eyes, Sarid saw Asher sitting at her bedside, holding her hand in both of his with a worried tenderness.

"How do you feel?" The scholar asks, Sarid blinking.

"…Water." She croaked, her throat feeling as dry as the desert sand she had trekked over not too long ago. Asher moved to one of the counters, getting a glass from a cabinet, then pouring water from a pitcher into it.

"Here you go." He says, going back to her with it. When she lifted her hand to take it, he placed his on it, stopping her. He held it to her lips, allowing Sarid to drink, the cool water rushing down her throat in soothing waves.

"Thank you." She tell him, drawing her head back, Asher setting the glass on the bedside table.

"Feel better?" He asks.

"Yes…" Sarid forces, as it hurt to speak.

"Hannah said you'll be able to walk tomorrow." Asher tells her. "Your wounds should be gone day after tomorrow."

"…" Sarid blinks her only visible eye.

"…Sarid?" The scholar asks.

She lifted her hand, placing it on his cheek.

Color suddenly rushed to his face, Sarid's hand sliding down to his neck.

"…S-Sar-"

Her hand cupped the back of his neck, and she pulled him down, lifting her head.

Sarid kissed him deeply.

Asher drew a gasp through his nose, eyes wide with shock and more blood rushing to his face, Sarid all a flutter inside and kissing him even deeper. She raised her other hand, placing it on the back of his head, fingers running into his messy, chocolate colored hair.

"…Mm?" Asher sounds almost silently, Sarid drawing away slowly, and opening her eye. His face was dark from his massive blush and his eyes wide from complete shock. Her hands held his face, feeling the heat that came from it and the slight shaking he had started.

"…" She blinked, heart swelling.

"…Ah…" Asher breathed, leaning down a bit, then biting his lower lip with uncertainty, starting to draw away,

Sitting up, Sarid kissed him deeply again, Asher drawing a deep breath again. After a moment, he hesitantly wrapped his arms round her, hugging her gently, and-

"Sarid?"

She blinked, coming back to reality, and seeing Asher still sitting beside her, his hand still on hers.

"…Yes?" She asks.

"Are you alright? You just sat there and stared at me, so…"

"I'm fine." She tells him, pulling her hand away and laying it across her abdomen. "You can go if you wish."

"…Uuuuh…You're sure?" He asks.

"Yes." Sarid replies, Asher blinking.

"Well…alright…"

Instead of leaving, he stood and pushed back the wall curtain, slipped his shoes off and laid on the empty bed.

"Tell me if you need anything."

"Hm." Sarid hums, the scholar boy nestling down and closing his eyes.

Quite a time passed before Sarid thought,

_BY MY CROWN, WHAT HORRID FANTASY WAS __**THAT?**_

* * *

**AN – HORRID FANTASY? WHAT EVER DO YOU MEAN, SARID?**

**(She just pulled a Murdoch. Hee.)**

**See that review button down thar? Go ahead. Push it. YOU KNOW YOU WANT TO.**

**Thanks to everyone who's review/favorited/followed this, it really mean a lot to me! :D**


	15. The Blood Moon

**AN-SO. Blood moon time!**

**Asher: THAT'S BAD!**

**Magma: I know. There's also a new person moving in!**

**Sparkle:**** Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

**And all information on Terraria is from the Terraria Wiki.**

**NOW LET'S THROW A PARTY! **

** watch?v=RQ9xveRsWxo**

* * *

The Blood Moon

"Good ta see ya, laddie!" Sinbad called, raising his hat in greeting. Three days had passed since Sarid's adventure in the Corruption, leaving a row of small, circular scars across his torso.

"Good day, Sinbad." Sarid greets. "The sea fared you well?"

"Aye it did, laddie! Clear skies all tha way 'ere!" The captain tells him. "Anyhow, ya seen any trooble lately?"

"I defeated a gigantic worm of nightmares." Sarid tells him.

"…Impressive…" Sinbad answers, slightly disturbed. "Oh, and-"

"HIIIIIIII!" Sarid looked up in time to be tackled onto the dock, feeling as if the life was being squeezed out of him.

"Get off of me." He says in a voice similar to Flint's military tone, the person releasing him and jumping up.

"I'm so excited to be here! Do you throw parties? I like to throw parties! I once went to a party in Nedews once, I was A-MAZE-ING!"

Sarid stood as the person – a young woman – went on, then looked at her.

In front of him was indeed a young woman with vibrant, cerulean eyes and magenta hair in a ponytail. Her skin was tanned, she wore a pale pink, short sleeved shirt, a pink denim vest, and a magenta skirt, while her lower legs were completely hidden by rainbow-striped socks, and magenta sneakers on her feet.

She kept rambling about parties, until finally, Sarid put a hand over her mouth, silencing her.

"Stop. Speaking." Sarid tells her, his hand falling back to his side. "Is this everything?"

"Aye, got another cart'n horse." Sinbad answers, nodding over at an extra cart, supplies being loaded into it by the sailors. Asher watched from his cart, which he a brought, as the supplies coming to the island was becoming too much for Sarid to carry.

"I see…" He says. The…party girl? had gone over and was speaking with Asher, who blinked blankly.

_STOP DOING THAT. _Sarid thought, brow twitching.

"Any mail?" He asks Sinbad.

"Aye, PAYO!" He called, the huge sailor coming down the gangplank, carrying a brown messenger bag.

"Here's th' mail, Mr. Sarid." He says, handing the bag to the warrior, who takes it.

"Thank you." Sarid answers, taking out a parcel. "This is the outgoing mail. There's a letter in there that must only be read by its recipient."

"Sensitive information?" Payo asks, taking the parcel.

"Y-yes…very…very sensitive…"

"Ah, plannin' sumthin', are ye?" Sinbad jokes, nudging Sarid.

"No, I'd just hate to have to rip someone's tongue out."

"…" Silence.

"I'll be careful." Payo tells Sarid, bowing, and going back up the gangplank.

"Whell, that's all fer now, laddie." Sinbad tells him, the men boarding the ship. "May yer sword stay sharp!"

"And may the wind be on your side." Sarid replies, the captain boarding his ship, and Sarid going to the carts. He climbed into the back of the party girl's, perching atop the crates. "Let's go."

A few minutes later, they were back in the village, Sarid standing up.

"MAIL!" He yells, everyone coming out of their homes and gathering around, Sarid handing out the letters to the people, until all that was left was a letter to him from Flint, and one to Asher from Doc.

"Here's yours." Sarid tells the boy, holding it out to him. He took it, then smiling up at Sarid.

"Tha-"

"Go read your books." Sarid tells him, waving a hand and jumping down from the cart. "Here's the shipment, Mortimer. And you, miss…What's your name?"

"I'm SPARKLE!" She squeals, Sarid blinking.

"…Choose a house to-"

"That one!" She interrupts, pointing at the house in the south-west corner of the square.

"Very well."

An hour later, the place was set up and ready to go.

The houses on the corners were larger than the rest – which was good due to the businesses that occupied them, Leo having plenty of places for canvases, Mortimer his wares and storage, and now Sparkle.

Her business was parties.

"We should throw a welcoming party!" The bubbly woman suggests to Sarid, who was inspecting a pink, glittering hand cannon. "Then we can also have an after party! With lasers, confetti, fireworks-"

"If you would please give a better reason for celebration, I shall consider it." Sarid tells her, setting the cannon down. "And I ask you keep the noise reasonable."

"…What would consider a 'better reason'?" Sparkle asks in her high-pitched voice.

"One of importance." Sarid answers, Sparkle brightening.

"Next week is the summer solstice! We could celebrate the first day of summer!"

"…Very well. But again, I ask you keep the noise down."

"WILL DO!"

_That doesn't reassure me. _Sarid thought, then exiting the building and walking into the square. He looked about the stores, then remember one of the items on his mental checklist.

He went around all of the businesses, hanging signs over the porches, telling both the resident and the business.

When he finished, he returned to his castle, finished the roof, and then spent the rest of the day melting sand into glass for the windows. After finishing, he went to the kitchen he had constructed, making himself mushroom soup – the only edible thing he could cook.

He ate in a cool, dark silence, as the twilight was dusky with dark purple clouds and cast a shadow over the land, Sarid's only companion a single, glowing candle.

After finishing, he took his companion with him, lighting the cold stone walls as he ascended toward his living quarters, pulling his cloak tighter around him.

_How strange. _He wondered. _The Summer Solstice is within a week, yet I feel such a horrid chill._

Sarid arrived at his room, entering.

The room was still barren, aside from the meager furnishing he had nailed together and his bed roll, the fireplace dead and dark.

Going to it, he arranged wood in the ashes, lighting them ablaze with his candle. It lit the room with a warm glow, Sarid blowing out the candle and sitting on his bedroll. He stared in to the fire, watching as it slowly ate away at the wood, suddenly shivering.

He recalled the letter that had been sent to him, pulling it from his pocket, breaking the seal and opening it.

_To King Sarid of Terraria,_

_ I'm glad to hear you're making such progress. No doubt, you'll prove to be a fine king! Goblins are awful creatures, to have handled and entire invasion by yourself is indeed an astounding feat. You always were the best fighter at the school, with a keen wit to match._

_ Both buildings and arms sound impressive, Sarid. You're a good architect, I have no doubt in me that your castle will be the greatest to ever stand. The armor you've mentioned – made from a fallen star – it reminded me of those summer nights where you were a boy. We'd sit out on the balcony and watch the stars. Ah, you loved doing that…It made me so happy._

_ Well, I best get this sent. Stay in good health, Sarid. I'd like to visit you when I can._

_Sincerely, _

_Commander H. Flint_

_…Visit…_ Sarid thought, staring at the word. After a moment, he set the letter aside, then crawling into his bedroll. He laid on his back, the warmth of the fire falling on his left side, his eyes staring at the ceiling.

He sighed slightly, closing his eyes.

Time passed on a darkened sky…

_Your blood runs cold._

_ The darkness creeps in._

_ Your bones are weak and old,_

_ And you are vulnerable in your bare skin._

_ Left alone to die._

_ All alone, by yourself…_

_ Watched by an evil eye._

_ Unable to remember oneself,_

_ You hide behind a mask,_

_ Scare off others with a void,_

_ Keep your fears away with your task._

_ Even though you know you can't avoid._

_ The Truth, my dear girl,_

_ Is you are ensnared._

_ Caught in a spinning web with no way to unfurl,_

_ Since you are in no way prepared._

_ My minions strike tonight,_

_ My Moon is rising,_

_ And will cause you quite a fight._

_ So listen to my advising._

_ My paint is Blood._

_ Your Blood._

_ Your cold, cold Blood._

_ It will carry my Darkness in it._

The Shadow Man.

_And you will perish._

_**KROOOOOM!**_

Sarid shot upright, able to hear the rain pelting against the roof, lightning briefly lightning the room. She panted, looking about at the shadows that crawled across the walls, fear feasting inside of her. She crawled under the covers, curling up tightly into a ball.

The door creaked, light, padded footsteps moving across the room.

"Sarid?" A quiet voice asked, she feeling a hand on her head. She remained silent, a wave of cold washing over her as the covers were pulled back.

"Sarid...You had another nightmare."

She shook her head.

"I know the storms don't scare you Sarid." The said person shifted slightly, due to the mattress being sat upon. "…Sarid, please. Always burying everything is not good for your health. It's fine to be afraid of things, just don't let them rule over you."

"…" She said nothing, feeling arms pick her up and hug her, Sarid looking up at the face of Commander Flint. His eyes had a kindness that glowed from the candle on the nightstand, and his face had obvious worry.

"…You don't need to be afraid Sarid."

"You didn't hear it." Sarid told him, recalling the nightmare.

"No, I didn't."

"Then how can you say such things?"

"I fought real, living nightmares in a War." He told her. "And I can assure you, there has not, is not, and will not be, anything more terrifying than what we fought in that war."

"…" Sarid stared at him, the Commander hugging her again, her face buried in the softness of his night robe.

"You show signs of a powerful strength. Anything you dream, you can defeat, Sarid. I promise you that."

"…" She said nothing, but gripped the fabric of his robe.

He rocked her in silence for some time, the rain outside passing on.

"…Would you like to see something?" Flint asks, Sarid nodding. He picked her up, carrying her to the windows of the room, pushing back the curtains. Rain still streaked and dotted the glass, distorting the view of the outside world.

"A rare occurrence happened tonight." He told her, both of them looking to the sky, Sarid's eyes widening.

"A blood moon."

Sure enough, the lunar sphere glowed with an eerie red hue, giving the entire world a hellish look where its ruddy light fell.

And on the face of the moon, she swore she could see a terrible face staring down at her.

Sarid drew a quick gasp through her nose, eyes popping open to show she was still on Terraria.

_…Was that a dream? _She wondered, sitting up. _Or did I remember that? _

She was silent, looking to the fireplace, which now held smoldering embers and fresh ash.

_…Or was that actually a foretelling? _

After a moment, he looked around his room, then noticing the light. Throwing off his cover, he ran to a window, looking out it.

In the sky hung a blood red moon.

His lips parted, he looking down to see monsters of all kinds roamed the hillside, walking straight towards the settlement.

_Oh NO…_ Sarid unfastened his cloak, letting it fall to the floor, then dashed to his dresser, scrabbling into his chain mail, then grabbing his gauntlets and buckling them on. He got on his pauldrons, yanked on his boots and buckled on his belt, then grabbed his helm and ran from the room. Dashing through the dark, he went to the several stairs, throwing open the door into the grand room. Running to the grand doors, he heaved them open and stood in the hellish light, looking down the main road.

Zombies roamed, their moans echoing in the air, the demonic eyes flew about in hunter's circles, lights coming from the top floors of the buildings.

"MONSTERS!" Sarid yells, gaining their attention. He donned his helm, drew his Phaseblade, and planted his feet firmly. "Prepare to see your end!"

The zombies charged, Sarid running to the edge of the castle's stairs, leaping into the air as he released a battle cry.

He slashed and cut through the living corpses, decapitating their rotting heads and slicing through the creaking bones, the foul, dark slime that was their decomposing blood splattering onto him. Their nails screeched across his armor, yellowed teeth gnashing on him wherever they could land.

He kneed one in the gut, vile slimes spewing from it, and breaking the spine in two, then whirled around, beheading two, and drew his space gun, firing at more that were on coming. The Demonic Eyes swooped down at him, he ducking and slashing them in two with his blade, firing at several more, making them drop like flies.

_Where is the sun?! _He wondered.

It would no show for hours more, as the blood-dipped moon hung high overhead, bathing all the land in crimson, as Sarid stood atop a mound of slain zombies, blood and gore dripping from him, his own blood leaking from wounds.

With a battle cry, he leapt from the mound of decaying corpses, his Phaseblade slicing into the skull of a zombie, he pulling it back and decapitating it. He fired his gun at a demonic eye twice, killing it, ducked and spun when a zombie's arm slashed at him, Sarid then slicing it in half from behind.

Hours later, the sun finally rose, driving away the hellish landscape to show the rapidly decaying zombie corpses and Sarid, covered in scrapes and bruises, his blood leaking from cut and covered with gore, bags under his eyes and his breath heavy.

The green grass rushed up, and everything was dark.

"…doit…roo…"

Distant voice.

"…sleep…night…"

A very angry one.

"…fights zombies instead!"

_Hannah._

Sarid opened his eyes, seeing the Infirmary and he laid in his usual bed, Asher standing next to him, though looking at Hannah who stood at the foot of the bed, gripping the metal bar.

"…Hello." Sarid wheezes.

"DON'T 'HELLO' ME!" She roars, Asher jumping.

She went into an incredibly long rant of how Sarid was no doubt the biggest idiot she had ever seen, running out into a full blood moon to fight an army of the undead with having gotten barely any rest after a long day of working on a roof and melting sand, especially since he was still recovering from fighting the Eater of Worlds, and how she was going to make him build another room onto the house to treat him in since he couldn't go a single week without having some awful injury and to keep him busy for even just a little bit so she could keep an eye on him.

When she finished, Asher was cowering from her, while Sarid laid still in the bed.

"…Very well." He tells her.

She roared with anger, leaving the room, slamming the door behind her.

"…Is she alright?" Sarid asks, Asher shakily standing.

"…E…Effect of the…th-the Blood m-Moon…" He stammers. "People get, uh…sh-short…tempered…"

"…Hm." Sarid hums. "…Ah, I'm sleepy…"

"Well, you were up all night, like Hannah said, especially with all the fighting and working you did…"

"Hm…" Sarid hums again, closing his eyes.

"…Hannah said you'd get sick if this keeps up."

"I suppose."

"…Y-you don't feel warm, right?" Asher asks, Sarid feeling his hand against her forehead, her eyes popping open and heart skipping a beat.

"I'm fine." She tells him, quickly pushing his arm away, closing her eyes again. "I wish to rest."

"…A-Alright…" He tells her, then, with hesitation, leaving the room, closing the door quietly.

Sarid laid in bed for a moment before shivering and pulling the covers higher up on her person, tucking the soft cloth under her chin.

_Why that reaction? _She wondered. _What was that?…I need to distance myself…Explore some…I haven't gone too far east…I'll head out that way when I can._

He slept for the rest of the day, through the night, and for most of the morning after. When he woke, he got up and dressed himself, wounds healed though a faint soreness clung to him, like the current of a gurgling brook when the water rolls over the body.

"I see you're up." Looking, Sarid saw Hannah in the doorway, leaning against it.

"Aye." He tells her, picking up his helm. "I'm going to go and explore the eastern part of the island. I'll be careful, and I promise, if I come across anything dangerous I'll come back here and prepare myself before jumping in head first.

"THANK YOU." Hannah tells him. "But before you go, how do you feel?"

"I have a faint soreness." He tells her. "Other than that, I'm fine."

"Do some stretching, and you'll be good." Hannah replies. "Alright, be careful."

Sarid left the Infirmary, and rushed past Asher's home to his castle, slipping into it.

He went to the working wing of the castle, where his store room was jointed onto the work room. The rows of chests were labeled clearly and the contents within organized perfectly. From them, he retrieve what he would need, Fallen Stars for the Star Cannon, ingredients to make healing potions, healing potions, and plenty of torches.

After concocting the healing potions, he went to the other wing of his castle, and to the kitchen, gathering dried foods to eat and filling his water skin. Then, he went to the armory and repaired his armor, cleaning and polishing it. He strapped on the armor then, and shouldered his pack.

After that, Sarid left.

He trekked through the forest and past the field he had fought the Eye of Cthulhu in, and was sure to avoid the area where the Corruption was spreading. The sun went father over head as he walked and occasionally flew, the snowy mountains north of him passing by. The desert was in the south, and soon, he emerged from the forest, and into a huge grassy plain. In the distance was a small mountain, which he hoped to reach by moonrise.

Continuing, his only enemies were slimes, which he shot with ease, making him quick coin.

The jagged, rocky mountain grew closer, the field Sarid was in going from golden to rose-gold, then to just rose. The grass was a pale, blue-lavender because of this and the sky was painted with pastels, the clouds pale purple fluffs that were crusted with gold. The setting sun sent rays of gold from where it sank past the mountains, which were turning purple from the fading light.

_Tonight will be a good night. _

He would later be proven wrong.

* * *

**AN-ALRIGHT, I'LL JUST LEAVE THIS HERE FOR NOW.**


	16. The Cursed Man

**AN-I'M BACK**

**Faye: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

**And all information on Terraria is from the Terraria Wiki.**

* * *

The Cursed Man

Sarid breathed the cooling night air, the whole world tinted a cool blue as the sun retreated behind the mountains, leaving the sky painted with a rosy purple, soft orange and a golden glow where the reddish sun sank. The clouds where a bold, royal purple with their golden crusts thinning, slowly, and the mountain Sarid was headed towards was turning from bluish-purple to a cool blue-grey.

He wanted to just get over the hill he was on and he would see the mountain base. Setting up camp would be easy, there were trees at the base of the mountain so he could cut them down quickly to make a cabin to rest in, and he had caught a rabbit earlier so he could cook that, perhaps in a stew.

Sarid reached the top of the hill, the sky a deep, midnight blue at its crest as the soft orange and golden glow were chased away by the indigo edge, crickets chirped from the grass and, from the tree-lined mountain base, a bird sang it's night song.

But Sarid stood still, staring at the mountain base.

An ancient structure stood there, built into the very wall of the mountain, only the yawning entrance to be seen. The bricks were a reddish color, though they looked more of a red-violet in the cool light. Fire light glowed from the lanterns that hung in the entryway, the top held up by plain pillars and the floor made of the bricks, a score of stairs leading up to it.

Sarid looked up at the sky, seeing it was a dark blue-purple, the clouds going through their final color transformation, as they were reddish from the final sunrays that crawled from the horizon where the ruddy sun peeked out.

He shivered, then continued on.

Going down the hill, he walked quickly, reaching the base where the ground leveled out – which there was not much of a difference – and went straight towards the entryway. When he reached the stairs, he saw no plants growing on them, just the dull stone that made up the whole thing. Looking up, he began climbing the stairs, the cool, night air still and quiet.

The fiery glow came from two rows of lanterns, suspended from the top of the entryway and it looked to stretch for at least fifteen feet. He stepped up the last stair, putting him at the very start of the entry, when he saw something that sparked his interest.

There was a man.

He sat on a stool the same color as the stone that made the structure, his head covered with dirty, silver hair that extended into a long beard, the only breaks in the white being his thin, flat lips and the center of his face, which was mostly hidden by his hair due to the length. His shirt was worn and a faded grey color, the vest over it tattered and a dulled brown-grey, and his pants were a faded blue, torn and the knees exposed by holes. Around his neck was a dull, dark reddish cloak, the end of it stained with dirt and the edge jagged from tears. Callouses padded his feet and hands, dirt covering him like it was part of him, and around his wrists and ankles were shackles, chains trailing from them that looked as if they attached to the building itself.

"…Sir?" Sarid asks.

A moment passed, when the elder's head jerked slightly, then rose up, his hunched back straightening, and his hair moving back to show his bearded face, which was wrinkled with age, and his eyes carried dark bags under them.

His eyes opened, showing his cursed red irises.

"…" Sarid blinked, the two staring at each other for a moment, though it seemed like years.

"…Mr. Pip?" Sarid asks, her voice quiet.

"Stranger, do you possess the strength to defeat my master?" The elderly man asks, his voice weak and brittle.

"…I thought you died." Sarid's voice was barely audible. The elder stared at her, taking in her armor and the weapons that Sarid had, Phaseblade on one side of her belt and Space Gun on the other, the Star Cannon across her back.

"…You just might be strong enough to free me from my curse…" He tells her.

Sarid blinked, a tear streaming down her face.

"…It's me, Mr. Pip…" She tells him, her voice expressing a nostalgic vulnerability.

The cursed man stood, causing his shackles and chain to rattle with metallic clanks, though his stance that of a warrior's, with his head up and shoulders squared, chest puffed and feet planted firmly. Despite this, his steps were weak yet dignified, and he approached her, stopping in front of her.

"…" He stood for a moment, his face hard and his bushy brows furrowed.

The elder's face then softened, his brows furrowing upwards as if worry plagued him, and his shoulders jerked. He fell to his knees, causing his chain to rattle a sad chatter, Sarid dropping down on one of hers to catch him, and he choked back a defeated sob.

"Please…" He says, looking up at her, tears streaming from his red eyes. "Please, battle my captor and free me! I beg you, _please!"_

Sarid stared at him, the weak little old man that clung to her with choking sobs and whimpered begs for help.

"…What did this place do to you?" She asks him, though the words passed over him.

Any red in the sky was gone, and the stars had come out, winking in their dark blue heavens and the last colors of the setting sun were dwindling away, the world washed in blue outside of the lantern lights, who flickering flames cast dancing shadows.

"Who is your captor?" Sarid asks.

"H…His name…He's known as Skeletron…"

Sarid stood, the elder still clinging to her, and she placed a comforting hand on his head. Raising her own, she looked at the end of the entryway, where a giant, dark door stood, it's eerily hypnotic face closed to her.

"SKELETRON!" She yells. "I CHALLENGE THEE FOR THIS POOR MAN'S FREEDOM! SHOW YOURSELF AND FIGHT, OR BE REMEMBERED AS A COWARD WHO COULD NOT FACE A SINGLE MORTAL IN COMBAT!"

"…"

The crickets stopped playing and the bird stopped singing, their only sound being the flap of their fleeing wings.

"…Get back." The elder says, his voice hollow and empty. Sarid looked down at him, and his eyes were fixed in a mortified stare. "Get back…"

Sarid retreated backwards, the elderly man standing by himself, upright and relaxed, his head tilted and eyes still staring.

The light from the lanterns suddenly vanished, the blue rushing in along with the slight silvers from the rising moon.

"…Mr. Pip?" Sarid asks again.

"…" He stood silent, though his pupils contracted to beady pin-points, and he inhaled deeply, his shoulders sliding back.

He hunched over, a gigantic, skeletal arm ripping through his back from his spine. Sarid gaped in horror, the elderly man falling onto his hands and knees, another arm shooting out, both of them about twenty five feet in length, the boney hands creaking as the fingers wriggled.

The elder looked up, his eyes meeting Sarid's. From behind the visor of the meteorite helmet, Sarid stared at him, when a swampy green tinted material creeped out from his back, and began to form an orb around him, their eye contact broken when it covered his face. It formed to ridges and gathered at the base of the orb, and two more ridges at the midpoint of the orb, rectangles forming near the bottom. The details grew fine and sharper, when Sarid realized it.

It was a giant skull.

The eye sockets were dark, when suddenly lights appeared in them, the center a piercing white and rimmed with a demonic red glow.

Sarid stared at it, an awful memory crawling into her mind.

The skull floated up and opened its jaw, a hollow, horrific howl screeching from it, Sarid turning and running as fast as she could from the entry way and out into the field, the grass grey and lifeless in the moonlight.

Skeletron screeched again, flying after her, one of its hands slamming down in front of her, forcing her to stop. She looked back, seeing Skeleton's spinning skull headed straight for her.

Sarid's brows furrowed, and she drew her space gun, releasing rapid fire on it.

It screeched yet again and raised its other hand, swinging it down towards him, when he drew his Phaseblade and switched it on, slicing the boney hand across the palm, leaving a black streak that glowed fiery orange at the edges.

An angry shriek rang through the air, the arm behind Sarid sweeping forward, which struck him and sent him through the air, hitting the ground hard and rolling. He forced himself up, the world spinning, as well as Skeletron's skull which was headed straight for him. He took the Star Cannon off his back, dropped to one knee, set it in place on his shoulder, and took aim.

He fired, the Fallen Star spinning in a gorgeous array of gold, purple and silver, hitting Skeletron and leaving a crack on the forehead.

The night wore on, the two waging war on each other, Skeletron losing one arm after Sarid hitting it in the right spot with a Space Gun shot, and Skeletron smacked and threw him about like a rag doll.

_Hannah's going to kill me… _Sarid thought, forcing himself up. He ached all over, was exhausted, and was out of Fallen Stars to fire. Skeletron shot towards him, the skull covered with cracks and chips from the fighting. Sarid drew his Phaseblade, slicing at Skeletron's remaining hand when it tried to strike him with it. The bones crumbled and fell apart, Skeletron screeching in rage, spinning rapidly at Sarid. He jumped aside, his Phaseblade slashing across the forehead.

He landed, Skeletron coming at him again, when Sarid dove under him, slashing the spinning head again, which went across the forehead again, a piece of bone falling from where the two slashes over lapped, red light emitting from it, cracks webbing out from the spot.

If he hit it there, the monster would be destroyed.

_I need another Fallen St- _

As if to answer him, a streak of the royal colors fell from the sky, and landed thirty yards behind Sarid.

He realized the sky was colored with light pastels, telling him it was near dawn.

Sarid _ran. _

The grass clung to his feet, Skeletron's roars right behind him, the sky growing lighter and lighter as the sun was getting ready to appear from the horizon.

He jumped, lunging forward and hit the ground, grabbing the star only a second before the first ray of golden sunlight appeared. The Fallen Star was immediately put into the cannon, Sarid rolled on his back, Skeletron right above him. It opened its jaw in a terrible roar, Sarid firing the cannon.

It hit right where it needed, implanting itself in the broken spot of the skull.

Skeletron froze, cracks shooting out from the spot, beams of the demonic light firing out from the cracks. Sarid jumped up and ran, only getting a few feet when Skeletron exploded, the force making him fly through the air.

He managed half a landing, then got up, looking down at where the monster had died, seeing it had left a circle of burnt grass.

In the epicenter was the elderly man.

"…" Sarid stood still for moment. "…MR. PIP!"

She took off down towards him.

"MR. PIP!" She yelled again, reaching where he laid, and dropping down on one knee, pulling him up. "Mr. Pip?"

"…What…?" His voice was a whisper, his eyes squinting open. "…What did you call me?"

"I called you by your name. Mr. Pip."

"…Pip…?" He peered at her for a moment, stirring through the hazy memories that had been heavily veiled by his now dead captor. A weak smile appeared on his face. "Heh…no one's called me that in years…"

"…" Sarid blinked, tears streaming down her face. "You're free now, Mr. Pip."

"…How…" He tilted his head in confusion. "How do you know my name?"

"It's me, Mr. Pip." Sarid tells him, they were both on their knees, Sarid pulling off her helm to show her platinum blonde hair and pale blue eyes. "It's Sarid."

"…" His eyes, now a beautiful sapphire blue, widened with recognition, his jaw dropping.

"…_Sarid?"_

"Yes…" She tells him, breath shaky and more tears streaming down her face.

"…My _goodness_, how you've grown!" He tells her, a wide smile on his face and taking her shoulders. "Why, you, you, you look just like your mother! And this armor! Y-you fought that monster that held me captive, and…"

He stared in awe.

"…You've grown up…" His voice was both proud and sad, a tear streaming from his eye and into his beard. "…You've grown up…"

"…I thought you died…" Sarid tells him, the elder wiping the tears from her face.

"I know…Oh, I remember the horror in your eyes…"

Sarid recalled the hot tears running down her face and the horror inside of her when she saw him, dragged into pitch darkness, yelling a name and his fingers tearing up the ground in an attempt to escape, and Pip recalled seeing her, traumatized and weeping as he was dragged into a pit-like darkness.

"…You poor child…" He tells her, the two hugging. Sarid held his head under her chin, one of her hands stroking his head, his long hair in need of washing.

"…You've been here for nine years, Mr. Pip."

"…Nine years…" He murmurs. "You're sixteen, then…"

He looked back up at her, tucking her bangs back behind her ear.

"…I've missed so much…"

"Don't worry, you won't miss anything else." She tells him. Standing, she helped him up, his limbs terribly weak. "Let's go home."

"…Home…" Pip sighed, his face having the expression of relief and of a dream. "Pick up your things first…"

Sarid looked around, seeing the remains of Skeletron. As fast as she could, she picked them up and put them in her bag, her helm clipped to her belt. She went back to Mr. Pip, put her arm around him, and gazed into the Magic Mirror.

"Such a soft blue." Danel says.

He, Leo, and Asher currently sat on the open area of Leo's back porch, Asher having a book on birds and Leo painting a blue jay, which sat perched on a tree branch.

"Yeah, but they're not always the nicest birds." Asher tells him. "They kick other birds out of their nests."

"Well, they still have beautiful feathers." Leo tells him, dipping his paintbrush into one of the colored bottles.

"…When do you think Sarid'll be back?" Asher asks.

"I don't know." Danel tells him. "…He's been a bit cold to you lately."

"I know…" Asher sighs. "I don't think I did anything…"

"Try talking to him." Danel tells him.

"Good morning!"

The three looked to see Mortimer walking along with his cane, pipe in his mouth and with the smoke puffing out and swirling away.

"Good morning, Mortimer!" Leo calls. "Up a bit early, aren't you?"

"Oh, couldn't sleep too well." He tells the painter. "Figured I'd get up early and fill my lungs with some refreshing morning air."

"Sounds good. Come on, pull up a chair."

"Thanks much!" The merchant climbed the stairs to the sitting area, taking a seat. "How're you two?"

"Great, this land has everything I need to make dyes." Danel tells him. "It was always so difficult to get purple dyes, but Sarid has provided me with plenty of sea snail mucous to make the purple dye."

"Sells at a great price, too!" Mortimer agrees. "How about you, Asher?"

"I think I did something." He answers.

"What do you mean?"

"Sarid's been rather cold to him recently." Danel explains.

"Cold?" Mortimer asks.

"Yes sir." Asher tells him. "We used to talk and he'd come to the library and ask me questions but he avoids me on the street and doesn't come by as much."

"…" Mortimer fought back a giggle though it appeared on his face, confusing both Asher and Danel, Leo preoccupied by his painting. "Well! Perhaps some sweet words will help!"

They just watched him in confusion still, bewildered by his amusement.

They heard strange noise, one that had become familiar.

"Sarid!" Asher says, bounding off the back porch and running around the front, Danel and the others walking after him, Leo finished with his painting.

When he came around to the front, Sarid was on the stone platform in the center of the village, helm clipped to his belt and his arm around a little old man, who held onto him for support.

"Sarid?" Asher asks. He looked at the scholar, and blinked, watching him a moment.

"Get Hannah, this man needs medical attention." He tells Asher, who went to do so. Sarid helped Pip along, Leo, Danel and Mortimer coming to the road.

"Well, looks like we have a new resident." Leo tells the other two men.

"Indeed…his eyes are a very stunning blue." Danel comments. "If only I had a dye that color…"

"I will paint them." Leo tells him.

_Clack_

They looked, seeing Mortimer's pipe on the ground, the tobacco ashes spilled onto the grey stone that lined the roads and marked the paths around the houses. They looked at his face, seeing one of inexpressible shock.

"…Mortimer?" Leo asks. The merchant blinked, his mouth slightly ajar. He opened it wider, almost closed it, then widened it slightly to take in a breath.

"…" He stared in silence at Sarid and Pip, his head turning as they went up the steps to Hannah's Clinic, the nurse having come to the porch at Asher's calling. She said the usual "Examination Room", the four then disappearing inside.

"…Mortimer?" Leo asks again, the elder blinking

"…It can't be…" His voice was so light and airy that it was almost inaudible. He stood still a second, then moved slowly towards the building, walking as if he were hypnotized.

"…" Leo and Danel exchanged confused looks, then looked back at the zombified merchant. Danel knelt down and picked up the pipe Mortimer had dropped, looking at the item. It was finely made from Morta, and in a pear style, the dark surface of it well polished, though slight wear from years of usage could be seen.

The two looked at each other again, then went towards the Clinic.

"Where'd you find him?" Asher asks, he and Sarid sitting in the waiting area.

"Outside of a strange structure." He tells the guide.

"…" Asher watched him a moment, Sarid staring with eyes full of remembrance. "…Are you okay?"

"Yes." Sarid tells him.

"…Are you-"

"I said yes." Sarid cuts, looking up from the floor at the far wall.

"…" They sat in silence for a moment, Asher squirming awkwardly. "…Did I do something to make you angry?"

"…" Sarid shifted slightly, scrambling about her mind for answer.

The door creaked open, the two looking up at it, Mortimer slowly stepping in.

"…Mr. Mortimer?" Asher asks, the man not responding. He took a few steps forward, moving as if his soul had left him.

"…" His mouth opened, then closed, then opened again, his face a blank form of shock.

"Mortimer." Sarid says. "…_Mortimer."_

He blinked several times, his head slightly moving, then turning to look at Sarid.

"Are you alright?"

"…" He blinked, the looked back forward, staring down the hall.

"…" The two youths stared at him, Danel and Leo sticking their heads in from the doorway.

"…That was Pip…" Mortimer whispers, his voice almost inaudible.

"You know him?" Sarid asks, suddenly on the edge of his seat.

"…We…fought together…The…The Shroud War…"

"Shroud War?" Danel asks, raising a brow.

"It was war that happened about thirty years ago." Asher explains. "My uncle fought in it…He said it was like a nightmare you couldn't wake up from, and even when it ended it would haunt you."

The Dye Trader shivered.

"So what's…"

"Pip." Sarid tells Leo.

"Pip, what's he being treated for?"

"Mostly malnutrition."

All of them looked to see Hannah coming out of the Examination Room.

"He's severely underweight, dehydrated, and almost starved, as well as the malnutrition I just mentioned. He'll have to stay here a bit while he regains his strength."

"I'll move him." Sarid tells her, standing. He went into the Exam. Room, followed by the rest of the group, and picked up Mr. Pip, feeling how weak and frail he had become from being held captive. Taking him to the Patient Wing, Sarid tucked him into one of the beds, the elderly man asleep.

"I had to give him a sedative." Hannah explains. "He suddenly started rambling on about my eyes."

"You have your father's eyes, we all fought together." Mortimer tells her.

"…" Silence draped over the room like a blanket, Leo, Danel, and Sarid looking at Hannah, who stared blankly forward, though Asher looked at the merchant with amazement.

"You know Doc?" He asks.

"Oh yes, he saved my life two times." Mortimer tells him, Hannah's head ever so slowly turning to look at him. "He's the best medical expert I've ever met, aside from Hannah here, but she learned from the best. He knew more cures than ten medical professors combined, could patch you up quicker than a team of doctors, identified ailments quicker than-"

_"What." _Hannah asks. Mortimer looks at her, slightly surprised.

"…What do you mean?"

"You know my father?"

"Oh yes, he's the second best medical man I've ever met. Makes sense you'd be first, given you're his daughter; we used to call him the Witch Doctor since he knew so much about healing herbs, treatments, and you always got well so fast it was like magic. Didn't like it much so we stopped."

"…" Hannah blinked, Asher backing up so he was behind Sarid.

After a moment she turned and went to a chair, moving slowly, and sat, her back straight and staring forward. Another moment passed, and she put her face in her hands, rubbing it

"…Hannah?" Sarid asks, Asher still hiding behind him

"_WHY _didn't you tell me you knew my father?" Hannah asks, looking up at Mortimer.

"…" The merchant shrugged. "I couldn't think of how to say it."

"…" The nurse sighed, standing. "I'm going to go read."

They watched as she left, shutting the door behind her.

"…" Silence once again draped over them.

"…So where'd you find him, Sarid?" Leo asks.

"He was being held prisoner outside of a structure." Sarid tells him. "When I approached him he didn't know me…He begged me to help him, so I challenged his captor…"

She stared silently for a moment.

"…He's so weak and frail…"

Her voice trailed off as she recalled the Mr. Pip from her childhood, how he seemed so tall and strong, carrying a double-bladed battle axe across his back, the pauldrons on his shoulders engraved with Terraria's old symbol. His hair had color in it, a rich brown with grey wisps at the temples, stubble in place of his beard and only slight creases on his forehead and subtle bags under his eyes. His eyes were bright and happy, his smile pearly and warm, she recalling his greeting by ruffling her bangs with his half-calloused hands.

"You knew him?" Mortimer asks.

"Yes, he…" Sarid stood for a moment. "He was my only friend."

"…" Silence yet again came over them.

"…He'll need help walking…" Sarid thinks aloud, recalling the difficulty Pip had when Sarid brought him to the Clinic. He thought for a moment, then left the room, headed for her castle. Asher stood for a moment before awkwardly slinking out of the room.

"I'd best get some dyes ready." Danel says. "He'll need new clothes, and I intend for him to have only the boldest colors. Oh, you dropped this by the way."

He handed the Merchant his pipe, the elder nodding in thanks.

"I'm going to get my paints." Leo tells Mortimer. "From what Sarid told us, I'd like to paint a portrait of him…'The Cursed Man', how's that sound?"

"Good, I suppose." The Merchant tells him. The Painter left, Mortimer standing alone in the room. He got the chair from where it was, and took it to Pip's bedside, sitting in it.

"…" He sighed, sadly smiling. "These were not the circumstances I wanted us to meet up under…"

It was mid-morning when Sarid returned to the Clinic, carrying a cane. The wood was worn and stained a dark color, rings of iron on it in some spots.

He opened the door to the Patient Wing, seeing Mortimer sitting next to Pip's bed, staring blankly.

"How is he?" Sarid asks, Mortimer looking up.

"He's been asleep this whole time." He tells Sarid, who came to his side. "…It's so strange…I remember him as such an energetic, strong man…to see him like this…"

He stared a moment, then shook his head.

"I can't believe it…"

"Neither can I." Sarid tells him.

"…How exactly did you met him?" Mortimer asks, looking up at the warrior, who sat down at the foot of the bed.

"…He worked in the castle, as a guard. One day when he was off duty he saw me walking the streets…He gave me food and found me a job in the castle as an errand boy. If anyone gave me a hard time he'd box their ears, hoist me onto his shoulder and carry me out of the room. He took me fishing, showed me the basics of dueling…Mr. Pip was the first parental figure I had."

"…" Mortimer stared at him, his brows furrowed. "I'm sorry…Losing him must have been hard."

_Dragged screaming into darkness_

Sarid shivered as the image flashed behind her eyes, pulling her cloak around her.

"I have nightmares about that night." She said in a quiet voice.

"…"

They were silent for a time, Mortimer looking at the walking stick Sarid had with brought along.

"I take it that's for Pip?" He says, Sarid looking down at the walking stick.

"Yes. I figured it would be of great help to him…" He tells the merchant. "It's actually the handle of the battle axe he used to carry. I found it when I first came here; the head itself was rusted beyond repair, sadly, though this remained mostly intact. The rings just needed some repair."

"Ah, a weapon of death turned into a tool of good help." Mortimer smiles. "I recall one of the rings had a name inscribed?"

"Yes, the name of the weapon: _Greyhawk._ The head – as I recall – had a rather fearsome hawk etched into it."

"Heh. Always was a showoff." Mortimer says fondly.

"Hm…"

The two looked at Pip, who laid still. His chest rose as he took a deep breath through his nose, his eyelids twitching. They blinked open, his eyes half-lidded. His hands squeezed shut then relaxed open, his head turning to see Mortimer sitting at his bed side.

"…" He blinked, squinting at him, and raised his head from the pillow. "…Mortimer?"

The Merchant was too happy to speak at first.

"…Yes!" He finally said. "It's me!"

"…" Pip blinked. "…But you're so _old."_

"_Well,_ you're no fountain of youth either!" Mortimer resorts, the two staring each other in the eye, Sarid looking back and forth between the two.

They burst into laughter, Pip dropping his head back to his pillow, and Mortimer leaning back in his chair. Sarid heard the door open, he turning head to see Hannah stepping in with a slightly perplexed look and holding a tray of food.

Sarid shrugged, then looked back at the two laughing men.

"Ah, well come back, Pip." Mortimer tells the man.

"It's good to be back." Pip answers blissfully, glad to be home.

"I've brought you these." Hannah tells him, bring the tray to the bedside table.

"Thank you, Hannah." Pip tells her. He began to sit up, Mortimer and the nurse moving to help him, which he welcomed. The tray was handed to him, and he took it, immediately starting to eat the food. He smiled, happy to finally eat again.

"You'll have to stay here until you regain your strength; you're severely malnourished, underweight, and dehydrated." Hannah tells him.

"Thank you." Pip tell her, drinking from a glass of water. "But may I still see the village?"

"So long as Sarid or Mortimer helps you." Hannah replies. "But eat first."

He did so, eating every last bite and drinking half a pitcher of water in the process. When he finished, Sarid helped him to stand, Mortimer supporting him.

"I made you this." Sarid tells Pip, holding out the walking stick.

"…Greyhawk…" Pip murmurs, taking it in his hand. He stared at it a moment before smiling fondly, remembering the weapon it used to be. "Even in my state you're still good to me, old friend."

Mortimer smiled, glad to see his friend of decades happy.

"Alright now, you sentimental old man, let's get you out in the sun and fresh air." Mortimer tells him, Sarid helping Pip to walk while he used his cane, the merchant hovering at his side in case he was needed.

They went out onto the front porch, the mid-morning sun casting warm light over the village. Across the street, Reginald sat on his porch, polishing one of his guns, and next door to the clinic – on the right – Danel was looking over the Marigolds that he grew in front of his house to give it more color. Xanos could be seen carrying a tall stack of books, about to go around the corner to his home, and way down on the south street, Esmeralda was sweeping the front porch of her house, having just finished treating Leo's sideburns, the painter now happily walking back to his house.

Pip smiled, Sarid and Mortimer helping him down the front steps.

"Hello!" Leo called, everyone turning head as the painter quickly walked to the trio. "I'm Leonardo, the village painter."

"Pleasure to meet you, my good man." Pip nods, still smiling.

"When you're better I'd like to paint your portrait, if you don't mind."

"Not at all."

"Welcome to the village." Danel says, having come to join the group. "I'm the dye trader, Danel."

"Dye?" Pip asks.

"Yes! All of them made here in Terraria thanks to Sarid's gathering ability."

"Good, good, now I just need cloth."

"I can arrange that." Mortimer tells him.

"What do you need cloth for?" Reginald calls from his porch.

"Sowing, I may be old but I can still make a living as a tailor!" Pip calls back.

"Then first chance you get, come by my shop and I'll show you all the dyes I have!" Danel tells Pip cheerful.

"Thank you, I…Is that a goblin?"

They all turned to see Xanos still standing at the corner, their attention making him jump and turn to rush away.

"Xanos!" Sarid calls, the goblin stopping and becoming rigid. "Come meet Mr. Pip!"

He stood still a second, then hung his head and turned, walking to them at a quick pace.

"Mr. Pip, this is Xanos. He's a tinkerer." Sarid tells the elder, the goblin keeping his head down.

"Nice to meet you." Pip tells him. "I've never met a friendly goblin."

Xanos raised his head, surprised.

"You've met goblins?"

"Yes, yes…quite some time ago, about…oh, thirty five? Forty? Years, quite the event…"

"Oh…I think I heard about that…we, uh, don't keep history books," He shifted the books so that he could fix his thick-rimmed glasses. "so anything about us is told in stories, but…they have a tendency to stray from fact."

"I can tell you about it if you like."

"Oh, uh…" The offer surprised him. "Y-yes, thank you."

Pip smiled, Sarid looking up. Esmeralda had finished sweeping off her porch, and was headed back into her shop.

"Come on Mr. Pip, you need a haircut."

"That would be greatly appreciated." He tells Sarid, who helped him along, Mortimer going with them. They went to Esmeralda's shop and up the steps, Sarid opening the door for Mr. Pip.

The hair stylist was combing one of the wigs that she kept on display, her back to them.

"Esmeralda, we've a new resident. He needs a haircut." Sarid says.

"Alrighty!" She replies, finishing with the combing and putting it back in place, turning to look at them. "Hello sir, I'm Esmeralda and-"

She stopped when she saw Mr. Pip, her face frozen in the greeting smile she had when someone came to visit.

After a moment, her smile faded and she rushed out from around the counter.

"Oh, you poor, poor thing. Just…" She took his arm, leading him over to one of the chairs. "Just sit down here, it'll be okay."

"I-"

"Shhhh…" She placed a hand on his head as she made the noise, Sarid and Mortimer exchanging a look.

Later…

Pip's hair was now as clean as could be and trimmed to just above his ears, his beard trimmed, cleaned and cut to a short length, and his eyebrows taken care of.

"Feel better?" Mortimer asks, Sarid paying a now happy Esmeralda.

"Much." Pip nods, Sarid going to him and helping him out the door. They went down the steps, Faye walking back to her home, having just returned a borrowed book to Asher.

She saw the trio, stopping.

"Pip?" She asks.

He looked up, smiling when he saw her.

"Faye! You haven't changed a bit!"

"You know her?" Sarid asks.

"We both do." Mortimer tells Sarid. "She lived here thirty years ago, I was visiting Pip and some others."

"It's so good to see-"

Pip was cut off with a smack across the face, Faye glaring.

"…You're still mad?"

"_YES." _

"Faye, that almost thirty years ago!"

"IT'S NOT LIKE I CAN JUST GO TO THE MARKET AND BUY A NEW SPRING WATER STAFF!"

Everyone's heads either looked down the street, poked out the windows or leaned out the door.

"I said I was sorry!"

"I had that thing for over three hundred years! It was important to me!"

"Faye…"

"Words can't replace it, Pip."

"Mortimer?" Sarid asks.

"Pip here lost Faye's Spring Water Staff a long time ago." The Merchant starts. "It could provide an unending source of fresh water, so the kingdom never had to worry about a drought…In truth, him losing it was the reason she ended up moving so far away."

"That…makes sense."

"I really am sorry."

Faye just sighed, then walked off towards her home in the Living Tree.

"…" They watched her go, Sarid looking at Pip.

"Where did you lose it?"

"In cave, I…" He sighs. "I can't remember where…"

"Hm." Sarid hums. "Well, let's get you back the Clinic, you need to eat lunch."

"Great, I'm starving."

* * *

**AN – And Clothier know Sarid from the past!**

…**Not sure what else to say. :/**

**Response to Slurpinator's review:**

**First off, that's for the review! :D I went back and checked the wiki on the Anklet of the Wind, and it does state they're only found in the Underground Jungle, so that's a writing error on my part.**

**As for the Hallow – Sarid' actually just walking through a normal field. When the sunsets, it can cause colors to look different, which is what's happened to the grass – it's normal, but the lighting makes it look different.**

**As far as Mana, I actually just really like the whole Meteorite set up – the Armor's really neat and it allows use of the Space Gun without using Mana. As far as weapons, you're correct on the usage, I tend to have favorites. **

**Also, it was touched on lightly in chapter seven, The Storm. Sarid's been using Mana Crystals, but, she was never trained in Mana usage, so that's still new to her and she wouldn't know all too much about it, though she learn about it in the future, though her fighting style is more focused on movement than anything else.**

**Then with the dream about her having to remain concentrated, that was actually about her goal of rebuilding Terraria. Her subconscious uses Flint (due to him raising her the last eight years) as a voice of reason and expression, as well as just saying "HEY YOU'RE NOT EXACTLY FUNCTIONING RIGHT SINCE YOU WON'T LISTEN TO YOUR EMOTIONS WE NEED TO FIX THAT". So, really that was a dream saying "You're straying from what you came here to do and that's fine".**

**As far as the 1.3 Update, since most of what happened is underground/farther along in the game, it won't be too difficult to incorporate all that stuff.**

**Then with exploring Terraria – West of the village there's not much to explore, as the bay is there and so all she could look around is the land strips that form it. The ice biomes are to the north – which she has yet to go – the Dungeon and corruption are to the east, the latter being more to the south east, hence why Sarid didn't past through it on her way to the dungeon.**

**To the south is the desert and the Jungle, though Sarid's only gotten to the desert right now. She'll get to the other biomes in time, though she'll be doing some other stuff before that.**

**Thanks! :D**


	17. The Dungeon

**AN – NOW TO DIVE INTO THE DUNGEON!**

**Hannah: I swear, Sarid gets into more trouble than anyone…**

**Pip: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

**And all information on Terraria is from the Terraria Wiki.**

* * *

The Dungeon

"A little to the left…down a bit…little more…perfect!"

Pip smiled at the portrait Leo had painted for him, Sarid having hung on the wall for him just now.

Three days had passed since Pip being brought home, the Summer Solstice only two days away, and Sparkle had been planning the celebration and decorations had started going up around the village. Pip had gained the strength to move around on his own, though Hannah had forbidden any heavy lifting, which Pip had no problem with, as Sarid had no problem doing any of it, such as hanging the portrait. He had taken the empty house between Reginald's gun shop and Mortimer's store, and he settled in as nice as could be.

"Thank you, Sarid." Pip tells her.

"It's no trouble." She tells him. "Do you need anything else? I can bring you some books if you'd like something to read, Mortimer will put in your order for cloth when Sinbad comes next, but I can get you some silk if you'd to do some sowing now."

"That'd be nice, thank you." The elder nods, sitting on the living room sofa. His clothes had patches on them currently, though Mortimer had given him a pair of dark grey shoes and several pairs of black socks, so he now had foot protection.

"Very well, I'll be right back, are there any books in particular you'd like?"

"Oh, I'll take any he has on fantasy, historical – oh, does he have a copy of _The Kid of Adventure?"_

**(HINT HINT NUDGE NUDGE)**

"Yes."

"It's been a long time since I read that."

"Yes sir, I'll be back shortly."

With haste, Sarid went to her castle, and into the work area, then turning and going into the Storage Wing. Rummaging through a chest labeled _Materials, _she found several rolls of silk, taking them under her arm, then leaving the castle and going up the porch to Asher's library, stopping in front of the door.

She stood still a moment, then opened the door as quietly as she could, moving with silent steps through the main floor with the packed book shelves. Going to the historical section, she grabbed a book on the Dynasty Isles, then to the fantasy section where she picked up _King of the Rings, A Wrinkle in Space, _and _The Kid of Adventure,_ which was broken up into volumes dues to its length.

Getting a grip on all of them, she went down the aisle to leave, when Asher appeared at the end, looking down at a book.

Sarid stopped, Asher looking up from the book's pages.

"Oh…Hello, Sarid. Is there anything I can do for you?"

"I was going to take these books to Mr. Pip." She tells him.

"Oh, alright but I need to check them out." He tells her, closing his book. She followed him to his desk, where he sat down and wrote the book's names and the checkout time, copying the information into slips of lined paper on the inside covers of the actual books, then handing them back to her.

"There you go."

"Thank you."

"Oh, uh, Sarid?"

She stopped, as she had turned to leave and Asher stood up from his chair, his arm partially outstretched.

"…Yes?"

"…Have…I done anything?"

"Why do you ask?"

"…Well, uh…" He shifted awkwardly, looking down at his desk for a moment, taking a hesitant breath. "…You've…been…avoiding me. And, well uh…when we do talk, you're somewhat cold and…back, back when we first came here, you spoke with me more often and…"

He wrung his hands, unable to look up at Sarid.

"…And, well, you just started…pushing me aside when I tried to talk to you, like when you were handing out mail the other day, you cut me off when I was trying to thank you, and…I was just wondering…if…if I did something."

"…" Sarid stared at him, her stiff person unable to move, and her mind a whirlwind of panicked thoughts trying to come up with something to say.

"…I've…been busy." She tells him.

Before he could say anything, she quickly walked to the door, going outside and onto the road, to Mr. Pip's house. Going to the upper floor, she laid out the silk and the books, Pip going to her side and looking them over, smiling.

"Thank you, my dear girl." He tells her. "I'll make myself some pajamas with the silk…ah, silk pj's, hot cup of cocoa, and a good book. That's the stuff."

"It sounds nice."

"Indeed…" Mr. Pip tells her. "Just hope I don't have that dream again…"

"What dream?"

"I have vague memories of tying up a woman and throwing her in a dungeon."

When Sarid said nothing, he looked to see her staring at him with slight horror.

"What?"

"…"

His face dropped and drained of color, horror in his eyes as he realized what he had said.

A moment later Sarid was out the door, running as fast as she could to her castle. Scrambling into her armor and grabbing her weapons, she retrieved the Flying Carpet that she got from the pyramid, then ran outside.

She flew halfway to the structure she had found Pip at, when the carpet quit, though after touching the ground it took off again.

Landing, she looked up at the structure – no doubt the dungeon Mr. Pip had mentioned.

In the daylight she saw the stones were a blueish color, one that seemed somber and lifeless.

Sarid upped the steps and went down the long entry way to the doors at the end, pushing them open. Cool darkness fell over her as she stepped in, the sunlight showing a large room with a chair, table with a blue candle, and a single bed. Taking out a torch, she walked into the room, finding a switch. Clicking it, lanterns came on, lighting up the room. On the other side was another, Sarid going to it.

Opening the door, she was met with a flight of dark stairs, which she began down, placing torches on the walls as she went, occasionally finding a potion Lesser Healing or Mana.

After a bit, a creaking noise made her stop.

When she heard nothing else, she continued down, soon coming to a long hallway. There were shelves with more potions and stacks of books, the creaking noise sounding again, though this time it repeated in fast paces with increasing volume.

Sarid drew her Space gun and started firing down the hall, a screech sounding.

The source came into the light: a skeleton wearing heavily rusted armor, its eyes glowing an angry red.

Sarid fired at it more, the shots landing on the monster and killing it, the skeleton releasing a strangled gargle as it fell. Going to it, Sarid gathered the coins it had dropped, also finding a golden key among the remains, which she kept.

Moving on, she checked all the rooms she came across, placed torches and fought off more skeletons, finding some had magical abilities such as teleportation and shooting blue bolts of light that inflicted damage.

At one point she was forced to stop and rest, heavily panting from the attacks and waiting until she could drink another potion to heal herself. Her head lolled to one side, she suddenly seeing something shine in the darkness. Using the wall behind her, she stood, and went to it, placing a torch on the wall.

It was a golden chest, though it was chained closed with a large lock on the front. Remember the key she got earlier, she used it on the lock, causing it open. She removed the chains and opened the chest, finding a long, blue sword and a sky blue shield with white edging, as well as some throwing knives, potions, metal bars, and a pale purple key, which made her think of the Corruption.

The creaking of skeletons could be heard, Sarid looking up to see a practical wall flooding towards her.

**(This is not an exaggeration.) **

She drew her gun, firing, which took out most of them, the ones remaining coming into melee range. With her Phaseblade she finished them off, cutting, clashing and hacking her way through them, they fighting back with heavy strikes that Sarid knew was going to leave awful bruises.

After the last one fell, Sarid stood panting for a moment, then drank a potion of healing, the warmth rushing down her throat and to her wounds, causing a shiver. Looking down the hall, she noticed a door slightly ajar, which perked her interest. Going to it, she readied her Space Gun for an attacker and held a torch in the other hand, using her foot to push open the door.

The room was made from the blueish stone the rest of the dungeon was, four pillars arranged to make a square in it.

The left wall earned her attention.

Leaning against it was a young woman, around Hannah's age, with tan skin and orange hair. She wore dull yellow overalls, a long-sleeved red shirt, and blue shoes. Across her back was a large, red wrench almost as tall as she was.

The woman was tied up, and her head hung until Sarid dashed over to her, she looking up to show faint, brown freckles across the bridge of her nose and her eyes a blue-purple color.

Using her hunting knife, Sarid cut the ropes that bound her, the woman falling towards her, she catching the ex-captive.

"Let's get you out of here." Sarid tells her, taking the woman into a fireman carry, when one of the Skeleton Castors appeared in the room with a burst of blue light. It was blasted with Space Gun, Sarid running from the room and down the hall, gazing into the magic mirror.

The light particles surrounded her, the transport noise sounding and everything flashing white, then melding away to show the village, Sarid still running.

"Hannah!" Sarid yells, running up the steps to her Clinic, the woman opening the door, seeing the woman Sarid was carrying.

"…If the population keeps growing like this I won't be able to keep up." She tells Sarid, waving her in. The recused woman was put in the examination room, Hannah letting Sarid stay.

She treated the injuries on the woman's wrists, wrapping them with white bandages, and treating a scrap she had on her head.

"Well, that's everything." Hannah says, the woman more awake now.

"Thank you." She says in a hoarse voice, Sarid going to the counter and pouring a glass of water.

"What's your name?" Hannah asks her.

"Autumn." She answers, Sarid handing her the glass of water, Hannah looking at the blonde for a moment, then back at Autumn.

"Well, Welcome to Terraria." She tells her. "This is Sarid, he's in charge here."

"…" Autumn blinked, then looked at Sarid. "…I thought you were a girl."

"…I am." Sarid says.

"Most people assume she's a guy." Hannah tells her.

"I understand that." Autumn replies, Hannah starting to put away the medical supplies. "But then women have the ability to sense other women."

"Well, this dare devil had to fall forty feet before I found out." Hannah tells her. "Then Faye knows, I think Esme's picked up on it, and I'm beginning to think Reginald knows something's off."

"Pip knows as well." Sarid tells her, leaning against the wall. "He knew me when I was a child…In truth, at this point I'm just waiting to see how long it takes before everyone else finds out."

"I like this place already." Autumn smiles.

"Well, just come back tonight so I can change the bandages, drink plenty of water, and you'll be just fine in no time." Hannah tells her.

"Come on, I'll show you around." Sarid tells the ginger, she following Sarid after putting aside her empty glass. They went outside, she smiling at the sunlight and taking a deep breath, glad to smell the fresh air.

Durim was walking down the street, carrying an open crate of fresh food in his arms, when he saw Sarid and Autumn, the two going down the clinic's steps.

"NEW RESIDENT!" Durim yells, the duo looking at him. People began sticking their heads out of their homes, some exiting their door and coming onto the street, some pulling their heads back in the windows then coming out their door a moment later.

"HI!"

Sparkle was the first to greet her, as she tackle-hugged the ginger.

"I'm Sparkle, I'm the one who hosting the Summer Solstice Party in two days!" She tells Autumn who blinks. "Do you like parties?"

"…If it has blinking lights." The Mechanic tells her, the magenta-haired woman grinning widely.

"Great! Now I just need some, and –OH! Sarid! Can you make me some Star's in a Bottle?"

"I don't have many Fallen Stars." Sarid tells her.

"Oh, I've got plenty! Let me just get them!"

"And some coin, I got some blinking lights you can buy." Autumn tells her, the woman squeeing with delight, then running off.

"Name's Durim!" The demolitionist says, shaking Autumn's hand rigorously, causing her to wince from the still-fresh injuries she had on her wrists.

"Careful." Sarid says, putting her hand on his to stop the shaking. "She's healing from injuries."

"Sorry." He pulled his hand back, Autumn massaging her hand.

"I'm Esmeralda." The Stylist tells her. "I have the building right next to Sparkle's; come by when you have the time and I can trim those split ends."

"Thank you." Autumn smiles.

Mortimer, Pip, Leo, and Danel introduced themselves - the painter asking if she would model for a portrait – Reginald attempted to flirt, which resulted in his fingers – again – almost being crushed by Sarid, and Faye seemed to take interest in the mechanical items Autumn had with her.

Sarid watched as everyone seemingly began to converse with each other, then noticed Xanos standing at the corner, watching from around it. She didn't go directly towards him, but instead went between Danel and Reginald's shops. The area behind the buildings was a sort of small park. Going between Mortimer's shop and an empty building, she came back onto the street, now behind Xanos.

Sarid went up to him, putting a hand on his shoulder.

He yelped and jumped, whirling around to see Sarid, which calmed him somewhat.

"Sarid, I…oh, you scared me." He tells her, putting his glasses into place.

"Go introduce yourself."

"…" The goblin looked over at the crowd, then back at Sarid.

"…Well?"

"…" He sighed. "…I-I'm grateful to you for letting me live here, but…"

He looked up at Sarid, a sad look on his face.

"I'm a _goblin, _and I'm living among humans."

"And?"

"And, well…It just…" He hugged himself, looking at the ground. "It feels…_off."_

"…You're used to being surrounded by other goblins despite their dislike of you."

He nodded.

"…She's a mechanic."

"…What?" He asks, looking up at her.

"She's a mechanic" Sarid repeats. "…Now talk to her."

"…" He blinked, then sighs, hanging his head. "…I'll be at home if you need me."

He started to walk around her, when her arm raised up and stopped him.

She then lifted him above her head with ease, much to his surprise. Sarid then went over to the group of chattering people, who fell silent as she approached, putting Xanos down in front of Autumn.

"This is Xanos. He's a Tinkerer." Sarid tells her.

"…" He stood stiff and awkward, looking up at her. "…Hi."

"Hello, I'm – IS THAT A TECH PEN?!"

He jumped at the sudden question, as did most everyone. Looking down at the pocket on his lab coat, there was a grey-brown pen, a bulb at the end of it attached by a gold ring.

"Oh, uh, yeah. I uh…The other goblins, uh, jumped a ship that them, and since they don't do advanced tech stuff, they just tossed them out, so I gathered 'em up and…"

"You have more?!" Autumn asks, excited.

"Yeah, I uh, got a drawer full of them…"

"I"VE BEEN LOKING EVERYWHERE FOR ONE!" She tells him, then digging through her pockets. "I'll give you two hundred wire for one!"

"Th-that's a bit much, but…I do need wire for the thing…"

"Thing?"

"A, uh, project…"

"Can I help?"

"Er, well, if you want, but-"

"Great! Let's go!"

She grabbed him by his lab coat and took off, leaving behind the rest of the group.

"…" Everyone stood silent.

"…I'll see which house she wants later." Sarid says, Sparkle re-joining the group.

"I've got those Fallen Stars for you." She tells Sarid, handing her a stack of them "And the coin to buy blinking lights."

"Autumn's at Xanos' home, she's assisting him with a project." Sarid tells her.

"Well, I'm headed there then!" She says. "I need those by tonight, I wanna find the perfect spots to hang them."

"Will do." Sarid tells her, then heading up to her castle. She entered it and went into the work area, then into the storage room, gathering the other materials for the Stars in a Bottle.

After crafting them – which there was a considerable sum of them – she walked back to Sparkle's home, decorations hung up and strung about.

The main room – where Sarid stood – had a high ceiling, which streamers hung from, a special floor area that was currently unusable, orbs with several colored spots were scattered about the room, cannons of confetti ready to be used, as well as a strange, elevated area that Sparkle had referred to as a "DJ booth".

"Sarid!" Sparkle yells, Sarid looking up to see her on the loft that went across the wall, her magenta sneakers pounding down the stairs. "You got everything?"

"Yes, I made as many Stars in a Bottle that I could." She tells Sparkle, handing her the Bottles. "Is there anything else you need?"

"Well, Autumn sells wires and stuff like that, which I need in order to activate all of my electronic stuff. If you could help me set all of that up, I should be good."

"I'll do that when I can. For now, I'd like to look around the Dungeon some more."

"Alright, I'll just put up the blinking lights. Good luck!"

Later…

Sarid re-entered the dungeon, the first few set of stairwells were empty of monsters, though that passed when she got deep enough, as they came in their aggressive swarms, she shooting and slicing at them, drinking healing potions in the few moments of rest she had between attacks.

After she finished killing another skeleton mage, she slumped against the wall, weary from the fighting.

Hearing a rattle, her eyes popped open.

In the edge of her vision she could see a faint, pale light that made its way through the dark, Sarid turning head to look at it. She inwardly groaned at the sight, the source of the glowing a floating skull that moved smoothly through the air, stopping a few feet away from her.

She stood, placing a hand on her gun, watching the skull as it carefully floated back and forth, rising and lowering its height, when it sudden shot towards her.

Sarid drew her gun, releasing rapid fire. The skull shattered only inches in front of her, bone fragments scattering across the floor, some plinking off her armor. As well, some ring rolled across the floor, Sarid watching as it went, it then tumbling onto its side, and spinning rapidly on the floor until it slowed to a stop. Going over and bending down, she picked it up and inspected it, the silver ring having an eye on it, which was edged in blue. The eye's iris was light blue in color, Sarid turning it over, trying to see if she could find an inscription on the ring.

This was cut short by the sound of approaching skeletons, which she responded to by saying "Absolutely not.", then looking into the Magic Mirror.

She re-appeared in the sunset colored village, looking back down at the ring in her hand.

"Sarid!"

She went rigid, looking up to see Asher running towards her.

_WHATDOIDOWHATDOIDOWHATDOIDO_

"What was it like in the Dungeon? Was-"

"Here, have some books." Sarid tells him quickly, opening her bag and dumping a pile onto him (she was unsure how everything fit into her bag until she found the runes inside it).

"OLD BOOKS!" Asher gasps with glee, snatching one up and opening it, deeply sniffing the pages. "Ah, I love old book smell."

"That's nice." Sarid tells him, rushing past.

"Wait, I can't carry all of these!" Asher calls.

Sarid turned on her heel and rushed back, putting them back into her pack, then going with Asher to his library. She unloaded them onto the table in the middle of the room, while Asher began cataloging them and adding them into his records.

As soon as she finished unpacking the books, Sarid rushed out and went straight to her castle.

* * *

Doc and Flint sat the former's living room, the two of them sitting before the fire, which Flint stared into while Doc read a book on medical theories and updated treatments.

Flint yawned, stretching his legs out and smacking his mouth, still able to taste the herbal tea on his lips.

"…Hey Alden."

"Yes?"

"Ungar."

Doc suppressed a laugh and smile momentarily before bursting into laughter, Flint doing the same. They laughed hard and long, and when they managed to calm themselves down, Doc wiping a tear away.

"Oh, ha ha…Oh, those were the days…"

"That they were…" Flint sighs, still smiling widely.

A knock sounded from the door, Doc getting up and answering it, a courier standing up straight and attentive.

"Messages for you, sir." The courier tells Doc, then reaching into his bag and pulling out the letters and a parcel, handing them to him.

"Thank you, my boy." Doc tells him, digging into his pocket and giving him some coin. "May your feet fly."

"Thank you sir." He answers, turning to go and Doc shutting the door. "Mail call!"

"Oh, what'd I get?" Flint asks, Doc handing him letters from Mortimer and Faye as well as the parcel. "This looks important."

"What is it?" Doc asks, Flint breaking the seal and pulling out a letter, opening it.

_Commander,_

_ I write to you with urgency. Something has been plaguing my mind, and my attempts to silence it have gone in vain, as it grows stronger. I applied what you taught me and yet it still persists, ignoring my orders of silence. _

_ I…I did not write sooner due to the…well, the circumstances of it. How it happened. Or whatever it is…_

_ There…Well, I…I…_

_ I can't stop thinking about someone._

Flint suddenly sat on the edge of his chair, Doc raising his brows.

_It's…I…I don't like it. I think of them when I'm doing nothing, like my thoughts gravitate towards them, and I cannot speak to them, I avoid any form of contact and I try to hasten our conversations so that I may leave sooner, all the while I somehow long to be near them, and…their actions, their regular actions that they have done since I met them have…I…I blush at them, sir. I blush like a fool and…I just…How do I make it all stop?_

_ I've run their faults through my mind, I have applied logic to why this is all just silly nonsense, and yet the former makes me admire them more and the brief moments we have had eye contact I…I blush at what I think._

_ …I…I have daydreams, sir._

_ I defeated a monstrous worm called The Eater of Worlds and…when I woke in the hospital that night they were at my bedside watching over me and I suddenly…_

_ …_

_ I…I thought things, sir. Things I thought I never would. When I came back to reality I tried to distance myself from them, yet when I lay awake, slipping into the early stages of sleep I think of them. I think of them and I long for them and…and I blush sir. I blush even just writing to you about them and…how? How do I get this to stop?_

_They reach into my dreams when I sleep at night, and…_

_I am ashamed._

_I am ashamed of this silly nonsense, of my ridiculous behavior, of the fanciful dreams, of…of whatever this all is!_

_Commander, please, __**how do I make this STOP?**_

_-Sarid_

Flint sat in shock, staring at the letter.

"…Flint?" Doc asks. "What is it?"

"…" He opened his mouth a bit wider to speak, slightly turning his head but his eyes remained on the written paper.

Suddenly he stood.

"I-I need to go, I…" He rushed to the coat rack, though his swiftness was more of a radiant happiness than that of panic. "Al-Alden, of the men here, who'd be best to watch over things?"

"Uh…That boy with the starling blue eyes…Ragul! Yes, he's a nice one and the others get along with him well, the villagers hold him in their respects."

"Yes, he came to mind." Flint agrees, pulling on his coat and reaching for the door. "Thanks for the tea, I'll see you soon!"

He was outside before Doc could answer, he walking the streets with a bright look to his eyes and a joyful spring in his step, his haste fueled from eagerness.

Arriving at the inn, he entered and looked about, seeing Ragul sitting with some of the local men, laughing with them.

"Ragul!" Flint calls, the private turning head, then quickly standing at attention, his jet black hair shining in the light of the inn and his starling blue eyes standing out against his olive skin.

"Yes sir, Commander!"

"I have something I need to do, and you'll be in charge until I get back, I'll tell you everything you need to know in the morning."

He was dumbstruck at his sudden allowance of authority, blinking with amazement before regaining his composure.

"Th-thank you sir! I'll do my best!"

"I know you will." Flint tells him, then rushing up the stairs to his room, going into with a big smile on his face.

Which then dropped when he saw Lance standing by the desk.

"Lance?" He asks, he looking at him. "What're you doing?"

"…" His eyes turned cold, and he turned to face him, holding up Sarid's letters.

His voice was low, just a whisper.

"What are these?"

Flint could just feel everything come crashing down.

* * *

**AN – DUNDUNDUUUUN!**

**And no, Flint didn't just have those letters tucked away in a drawer, he had them **_**hidden.**_** And I mean tear-this-place-apart-and-still-find-nothing hidden.**

**Also, huge shout out and many thanks to all y'all who have favorited/followed this story so far, and all the shout outs to you guys who have left reviews! It means a lot to me. **

**Though I do have to ask: A couple of y'all have told me there are some grammatical errors in here. If you guys could tell me what they are I'll try to fix them as best I can – I'm still learning how to write.**


	18. The Summer Solstice

**AN – FESTIVAL!**

**Sparkle: PAAAARTY!**

**Autumn: Magma does not own Terraria. Any references to movies, games, products, TV shows, etc. are also not owned by Magma. Any dialog/events/characters that are not canon belong to Magma. No copy write is intended.**

**And all information on Terraria is from the Terraria Wiki.**

* * *

The Summer Solstice

Sarid wiped her brow, wiping the sweat onto her shirt before reaching back up into her workspace, splicing three wires together. Tools hung from her belt, three of them being different colored wrenches, one a wire cutters, and then a pouch that held a large number of wires.

"How that going?!" Sparkle calls.

"Just finished." Sarid tells her, she then sliding down the ladder that was leaned against the wall. "Try it."

With a giddy eagerness, Sparkle flipped one switch, causing all the house lights to go off, then switched another, making several multicolored lights come on, and an area of the floor, which had multiply, color changing squares. Another switch caused odd spheres to start spinning, throwing colorful lights everywhere, as well as causing light tubes on the DJ booth to light up. The third made fog roll out from some machines, and there were several other functions set up, including a disco ball, confetti cannons, and a few other things.

"It's all working!" Sparkle cheers, switching everything off, the house lights coming back on. "Thanks, Sarid!"

"It was no trouble." She tells her, picking up the grey brick she had removed and putting them back in place.

"So, you are coming to the festival tomorrow night, right?"

"…" Sarid blinked, shifting awkwardly at the question. "…I…I have never been one for…social…gatherings…"

"Aw, c'mon!" Sparkle tells her. "It'll be fun!"

"Forgive me if I don't come." Sarid tells her, quickly moving so to deter Sparkle from persisting, pulling her cloak around her tighter, stepping out into the cool night air, the streets lit with lamp posts.

She stepped quickly, the air around her filled with the songs of crickets and cicadas thrumming through it. Lightning and torch bugs winked in the darkness, idle insects swirling around the light of the lampposts.

"Sarid?"

_I KNEW I SHOULD'VE WALKED ON THE OTHER SIDE OF THE STREET._

She looked back over her shoulder, Asher standing in his doorway with a hand on the doorknob.

"…Asher." She says.

His brows furrowed with worry, moving out onto the porch, Sarid quickly looking back forward and walking again.

"Sarid!" He calls, his footsteps quickening, his hand landing on her shoulder.

Sarid stopped, the two of them motionless.

"…Did I do something?"

"No."

"…Did I say something?"

"No."

"Did I-"

"None of this is your fault…It's mine."

He was dumbstruck, Sarid taking a few steps before Asher did the same, hand on her shoulder again and tugging her cloak.

"Sarid, can…can whatever this is please stop?" He asks. She stood still a moment before turning some, so that she was perpendicular to him, though her head and eyes stayed up and looking straight.

"I have written to Commander Flint for advice." Sarid tells him. "He'll know what to do."

"…But youalways know what to do…"

"No, I don't." She tells him. "I'm no good with...social…things…I never have been."

"…" Asher shifted awkwardly, looking at the ground for a moment, then back at Sarid. "…Well, looking someone in the eye when you talk to them is a start."

Sarid instead turned her head away, eyes looking downward.

"…Sarid…"

"I need to look through the items I found in the dungeon." She tells him, quickly stepping away and going toward her castle, leaving Asher alone. His shoulders slumped and his face was downcast, standing still for a moment before slowly turning and going back into his home.

Meanwhile, from the shadow-shrouded view of his balcony, Reginald stood with a look of confusion, holding a rifle with a silencer, which he had gone out to test, only to see what had just unfolded.

He blinked, processing it all.

_Okaaay…Some issues there…Hm, the BAMF has been avoiding him and talkin' to him pretty coldly…Even refuses to look him in the eye…_

Sarid's features came into his mind, how he looked very…_feminine _for a man, the length of the eyelashes and the posh pink lips that had a human fullness to them.

_…Sarid's a girl._

_ …_

_ …_

_ …_

He suddenly burst into a roaring laughter, turning and stumbling into his house so that his laughter wouldn't wake the neighbors, his shoulders rising and falling as the boisterous noise jumped past his lips, he falling onto his sofa, taking a gasp of air, then laughing harder.

_Sarid! A GIRL! Oh, what hit me over the head to make me think THAT?! _

He laughed more at the outlandish idea, until he managed to calm down a bit, wiping tears from his eyes.

_Oh, oh man, Sarid a girl?! When pigs fly, that's…_ He laughed a bit harder. _There's just no way! The guy's too masculine!_

As he got ready for bed, he still amused himself with the idea, grinning and chuckling to himself as he did so, even as he climbed into bed and shut off the lamp, snickering in the dark.

"Sarid a girl…pffft, as if!"

* * *

Meanwhile…

Flint stood with the rest of the men at attention, the sun about to set where they were, washing the area in a dark, red-gold light as the flaming sun sunk behind the trees and distant mountains.

On the road, a carriage drawn by four white horses was headed for them at a quick speed, the driver hidden by his grey cloak with its high collar, and wide-brimmed hat, the gloves on his hands reaching his elbows.

It slowed to a stop in front of the company, all of the men saluting. The carriage door opened, an elderly man with a sagging face stepping out, a cane in his hand.

He wore the kingdom's blue uniform, though his coat was a darker blue with shoulder patches, which were lined with golden thread, five golden stars atop them. Medals hung from his coat, an ornate sword swinging from his belt. His hands were covered with black velvet gloves, a golden signet ring having no gleam in the shadow of the carriage

"General Howe." Commander Flint says, all the men lowering their arms back down. He offered no welcome, as he knew the general was in no mood for such a thing.

Howe peered at him through his spectacles, his age-shriveled face carved into a permanent look of stern hardness, his craggy brows furrowed down.

"Where's the Graduate-Private?" He asks in a rocky voice, Lance quickly stepping forward.

"Graduate-Private Lance at your service, sir." He says, saluting.

"Where can we speak?"

"The inn has a sitting room." Flint tells him, he looking at him.

"In there. Now."

He walked past them towards the inn, some of the other men getting his things from the carriage. The people of the village had gathered, whispering to each other about the going ons, Flint gazing over them, his eyes stopping when he saw Doc watching from his porch.

They stared at each other a moment, Doc mouthing "Sarid?"

Flint's shoulder sloped a bit, eyes dropping to the ground, which gave Doc his answer.

Doc watched Flint go into the inn, regaining his composure as he did so. He sighed with worry, reaching up and rubbing his lips, then his chin, fingertips sliding down to the point of it.

"Oh dear." He breathed.

In the inn, the sitting room was closed off as the three militants went in, having the privacy they needed.

"Lance, you called me here because of what?" Howe asks, facing the two men, both hands on the top of his cane.

"Commander Flint has been sending Forte messages."

"…" Howe furrowed his brows, eyes darting to Flint, then back over to Lance with a look of question. "…Are you mad?"

"I have them here." He tells Howe, pulling the letters from his coat and handing them to him. Opening them, he fixed his spectacles, eyes moving quickly as they ran over each line of words.

Flint thanked his lucky stars the latest one wasn't in there.

"…" Howe looked up sharply at Flint, his eyes cold and steely. "You _knew_ where he was?!"

"No, sir." Flint tells him.

"How did you get these?!" He asks, holding up the papers angrily, they trembling in his aged arm. "I know you, Flint. You replied back to them, you had to know where he was!"

"It was delivered only by messenger." Flint tells him, voice cool and controlled. "I received the first letter."

"Then where is it?!"

"…" Flint blinked, a heated wave of panic rushing down his back.

"…I _know_ you didn't misplace it!" Howe says, throwing the papers down onto a table. "So where is it?!"

"The fireplace." Flint tells him. "I burned it."

General Howe stared at him with widening eyes.

"BURNED it?!"

"Yes."

"…" Howe's eyes narrowed, a scowl allowing his yellowing teeth to show. "You wouldn't do that."

"Are you sure?" Flint asks.

"Forte was your star pupil, _the apple of your eye_." He tells Flint, stepping closer to him, the formation of a scowl twitching Lance's upper lip at the referrals to Sarid. "You'd keep every last letter he sent you. You'd only burn them as a last resort. And not ONE, ALL of them."

He was close enough that their noses were almost touching.

"For a smart man that was a _foolish mistake_."

"…"

"…"

"…It was, wasn't it?"

"…" Howe's eyes narrowed again, and he stepped back, trying to understand what he meant.

"…Requesting permission to speak." Lance says.

"Granted." Howe tells him, still peering at Flint, who stared blankly.

"When do we go after him?" He asks.

"…Hm…" Howe hums, looking away from Flint at Lance. "I'll send in a request for your promotion to Specialist. You'll be in charge of getting Forte."

"…" Lance was ridged, then quickly saluted. "Thank you, sir."

"That won't work." Flint tells them, the two looking at them.

"…What do you mean?" Howe asks, narrowing his eyes again.

"Well, it could." Flint says, shrugging vaguely. "But not too well."

"_Explain_ yourself." Howe growls.

"Look at the letters." Flint tells him. "Sarid's in another country, not as a civilian, but as a ruler. He's a king."

"_WHAT?!" _Lance yells, General Howe snatching up the letters again and looking at them.

"You saw the letters, Lance."

"But how is he a king?! He's not good enough to be a ruler!"

Flint turned his head to look at him, his pupils contracting.

"He's king." Howe sighs. "This complicates things…"

"How? We just march in there, capture him and take him back for his trial! It's not like his 'citizens' will care."

Flint's hands twitched.

"It's not that, use your head!" Howe scolds harshly. "We're surrounded by two countries that are itching to have reason to invade us! If we just take Forte from his country, then they'll cry outrage, ally with him, and come march over the boarders!"

"…" Lance sighed with exasperation, rubbing his face. "He's a criminal who needs to face his crimes! Surely they wouldn't get mad over _that."_

"That's the thing – he didn't commit any real crimes. He didn't steal anything, hurt anyone, has a clean record; and the country he rules is so much smaller than ours, AND there's no actual military, just him fighting off monsters according to these letters. There _would_ be call for outrage."

"Send me." Flint tells Howe.

"…Yes…Yes, that'd work."

"How?" Lance asks.

"Forte sent him letters." Howe tells him. "Looked up to him, was practically raised by him; surely he'd listen to Flint and come back for a trial…With the delicate circumstances surrounding this ordeal, he'd get a lighter sentence, if one at all."

"Now we just need to find out how to get there." Flint tells him, he peering back at him.

"Don't you know?"

"No sir. The letters were delivered by messenger. He would've picked them up from a post office."

"Hm…" Howe hummed. "…Where was he stationed?"

"He would've come from Kelp Shores." Lance tells him, recalling the large city-port from a map.

"We're heading there tomorrow morning." Howe tells them. "And Flint, I want to speak with Washington."

"Yes sir." Flint answers.

A minute later…

Doc paced the floor of his living room, turning a coin over in his hand time and time again as a nervous tic, thinking hard on what to do, the note in his pocket feeling like it carried the weight of the world.

A knock sounded from the door, he abruptly stopping and looking up quickly, his breath drawn quickly. He stood still a second, when the knock came again, he quickly going to the door and opening it.

The outside was a cool color due to the sun's setting, though the sky still had its bolds and pastels, faint stars shining through the cooling blue. Flint stood on the porch, his face downcast.

"…" Doc pressed his lips together, putting a hand on Flint's shoulder. He looked up at him, the look in his eyes adding to Doc's concern. Turning his head, he picked up his walking stick and took his cape and hat from the top of the coat rack, putting his hat on and closing the door, swirling the cap around his head so that it rested in his shoulder, he buttoning it.

The two of them walked down from the porch and onto the street, walking toward the inn.

Doc looked down at Flint, who had regained his composure, though looked up at him, the two exchanging unspoken words. Doc put a comforting hand on Flint's shoulder, they passing the carriage and about to step onto the porch of the inn when the carriage driver whistled.

They stopped and looked at him with bewildered expressions.

"Is the gen'leman I brought 'ere gonna pay me or sit'n there all night?" He asks in raspy voice.

"We'll be going in the morning."

"Bah," The driver waved a hand. "can't sit 'ere that long. Got places I gotta be. Bleddy caage-of-bones thinks 'es so great…ei'her'o you spare some coin?"

"I have some." Doc tell him, reaching into his pocket, and walking to the side of the carriage. The driver held out his hand, Doc putting the coin into it, the driver counting them, when he saw the note.

"It's imperative that gets to the recipient. Quickly." Doc murmurs, Flint at his side and the two looking up at the driver.

"…" His hat turned so that they knew he was looking at them. "Don't worry sirs,"

He pulled his collar aside slightly so they saw a familiar, smiling face.

"I'll get this to Hannah."

"Thank you, Mercer." Doc murmurs, Mercer letting his collar go so it hid his face again.

"Well, let's git goin', holses!" He whipped the reigns, the horses starting up and taking off at a fast pace, Doc and Flint watching for a moment before going on into the inn.

They went to the sitting room where Lance and Howe were discussing plans.

"Ah, Washington." Howe says.

He stared at the two of them, looking them up and down, studying their faces, and then sighed.

"I remember you two when you were young lads. Always getting in and out of trouble…and your height differences haven't changed a bit."

The two exchanged a look, Doc then taking off his hat and looking back at Howe.

"General. You wanted to see me?"

"Forte went to you when he came through here. Did you know anything about him?"

"No sir."

"Did he say anything to you?"

"No sir."

"You were aware of his age?"

"Yes sir."

"And you saw his condition?"

"Yes sir."

"Yet you said nothing?"

"Nobody asked."

"_I _asked!" Lance objects.

"You asked about where he was. I don't know where that boy is."

"But you didn't report him to anyone when he came here for treatment?"

"No sir."

"Why not?"

"I saw no reason."

"A sixteen-year-old comes here half-dead and wearing out uniform and you saw no reason?"

"No sir."

"Why?"

"I patched him up, he said he'd been out on a training mission. Stumbled across a gang of outlaws and tried to fight them, and that he was headed on to find a place where he could report their whereabouts."

"And?"

"I don't know of a place."

"Is there anything else that you can tell us? Did he ask around here, did anyone travel with him in case he needed assistance?"

The memory of his nephew Asher driving the cart out of the village flashed across his mind.

"…" He shook his head. "Not that I'd know."

"Hm." Howe hums. "Well, that's all then. Where can I get a bite to eat?"

"There's a Café down the street." Doc tells him. "Try the strawberry torte."

"Thank you." Howe says, standing. "And, you're coming with us for the trial."

"Sir, I can't." Doc tells him, a concerned look on his face. "Mrs. Ottoman is nearing her due date; her child could be born any day."

"I'll send word to Haagl, there's a few doctors there." He replies. "…And you'll have to stay with Flint. Goodness know only he can keep up with you."

"Yes sir." Doc tells him, Howe leaving the room.

"I'm going to my room." Flint says.

"I'll come with you, I've got somethings I need to talk to you about before we leave." Doc tells him. They left Lance alone in the sitting room, going to the second floor of the inn and down the hall, Flint opening the door to his room with Doc following him, he shutting the door.

Flint sat on his bed, staring blankly at the wall in front of him.

"…" Doc watched him.

"…" Flint blinked, looking down at the floor, his shoulders rising then falling. He swallowed, then sat still a moment before burying his face in his hands.

"Flint." Doc says, going to him. "It's not your fault, I know you hid those letters where no one could find them. Lance did something he shouldn't of and…"

Flint kept his head in his hands, Doc kneeling down in front of him, hands on his shoulders.

"Flint, this isn't your fault."

"I should've burned them." He says with a haggard voice.

"…" Doc sighed, then hugging Flint.

* * *

Sarid woke when the sun rose, rising from her bed mat and dressing herself. She went down to the kitchen, gathering a day's worth of provisions as she intended to spend the day in the mine.

After that, she exited her castle, about to head straight for the mine when

_WHEEEEEEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeeeee…_

She turned her head towards the bay, seeing a blue signal flare, telling her Sinbad was back. Taking off in that direction, she reached the docks, the men lowering the gangplank, and Sinbad the first person down.

"Ahoy, laddie!" He calls with a friendly tone, look, and wave. "Good ta see yar still livin'!"

"Sinbad. Welcome back." Sarid greets, bowing some. "I take it you made an extra stop?"

"Ah, me wishes 'twere." He replies with a glum look. "Thar we were, jus' offa the Sword's Point when the wildest winds I e'er felt blew into aur faces, soundin' like the cursin' cries of'a banshee!"

"I'd ask that you save your stories for tonight." Sarid tells him. "I'd like to invite you and your crew to join the village in a celebration for the summer solstice."

"…" Sinbad blinked with surprise, then let a wide grin cross his face. "Me'd be honeer'd ta excep', laddie!"

"I'm glad to hear it." Sinbad smiled down at Sarid, then looked up, and raised his arm to wave.

"AHOY, ASHER!" He calls, Sarid going stiff under her cloak.

_I CAN'T DEAL WITH THIS RIGHT NOW, THINK OF A WAY OUT. _

"Look, a shark." Sarid says, pointing at the water. Sinbad looked where she pointed, she pulling off her cloak, vest and bag in one swoop, jumping straight into the ocean.

Later…

Asher had returned to the village, Sarid drying off on the beach. She felt regret at not having removed her trousers before jumping into the water, as her under clothes were water proofed, but the trousers were not. After a bit, she finished ruffling her hair with a towel, then rubbed her face with it when she stopped.

Recalling when she had first arrived, jumping down onto this sandy shore, her hair was unable to even touch the top of her ears, and now, it reached past the tops of them, able to feel the damp fibers.

_…Should I let it grow out…?_

The image of her then appeared on her mind: Dressed fully in glorious, powerful armor with long, flowing hair blowing dramatically in the wind whilst she stood upon a rock outcropping looking over an invading army, the sun rising behind her so that rays of golden light poured over her person.

_…No._

"Water feel good?"

Looking, she saw Mercer standing there, smiling.

"Mercer. Good to see you again."

"Same here, m'lord." He tells her, unaware. "I've got new wares in you're interested!"

"Very well." She pulled on her vest and fastened her cloak, grabbing her bag. "Let's head over to your store."

Walking together, the two of them went down the shaded road to the village, Mercer looking up at the branches overhead.

"You know, I really do like walking down this road." He tells Sarid. "The tree branches arching overhead and the grass – it's almost like you're walking right into a fairy tale."

"…Hm." Sarid hums.

They arrived and began to head towards his store, when he stopped.

"Hold on, I have to do something first." He tells Sarid, then rushing up towards the Clinic. Upping the steps, he knocked hastily on the door, then waited. Hannah opened it, saying something. From a pocket, Mercer pulled out something and pressed it into her hand, saying something, then turning and going down the porch steps, Hannah quickly closing the door.

Sarid blinked, Mercer approaching her.

"Well, let's continue on, shall we?" He asks.

* * *

Hannah was sure to close the curtains to her bed room, locking the door and then rushing to her desk, unfolding the paper she had been given.

_Something's happened – I don't know what's going to happen but something is. General Howe, head of the entire army is here – Lance found letters from Sarid addressed to the Commander. They're going to try and find where you are. Warn Sarid if you have to – we'll try and stall them however we can._

Hannah swallowed, feeling cold. A shiver ran down her spine, and she bit her lip, quickly crumpling up the paper and going to the fire place, taking one of the matches from it and lighting it against the bricks, touching the paper to the flame, then throwing both into the fireplace.

She watched the flame eat away at the paper, which blackened and crumbled away into the rest of the ashes, never to be read by another soul.

* * *

"…What in the world is this?" Sarid asks, holding up a blue ring with a red circle on it.

"That's a DPS Meter, or _D_amager _P_er _S_econd meter."

"…So it tells me how much damage I'm inflicting upon my enemies?"

"That's right."

"I'll take it."

She set it on the counter, along with a Stop Watch and a thing called a "Lifeform Analyzer", counting out the coin and pushing it over to him, which he gladly accepted.

"Thank you, come again!" He tells her, she taking her new items and leaving.

She rushed up the decorated street, colorful flags fluttering in the breeze and wind chimes singing an unknown song, to her castle and went in, then to the workshop wing. A bookshelf had been put into the wing, holding books that contained guides on how to create items. Sarid removing her cloak and vest, hanging them on a hook next to the shelves, then pulled down one of the books and flipped through it. She scanned a page, then went to the storeroom.

Coming out, she carried with her a Metal Detector, which she had obtained after killing one of the wretched nymphs, and a Radar, which she had found when she had ventured out toward the dungeon.

Working at the Tinker's Workshop, she made an object called Goblin Tech, the combined form of the Metal Detector, the DPS Meter, and the Stop Watch, as well as the R.E.K. 3000, made with the Tally Counter, Lifeform Analyzer, and the Radar.

"Hm…" She hummed, tuning the R.E.K. over in her hands, examining it.

A knock sounded, Sarid looking over her shoulder toward the workshop entrance. Putting the new items into her bag, she left the wing and went to the grand doors, opening one.

"Good day, Sarid!" Mortimer tells her.

"…Your store?" She asks.

"Oh, due to the festivities everyone made a run yesterday, so I've got the day off." He tells her, waving a hand. "Anyhow, I'm just here at the request of Pip."

"Mr. Pip?" Sarid asks.

"Well, Sinbad brought in a shipment of fabric, which I had already ordered due to the fact I figured you were going to need it. After all, you can hardly go a day without having some kind of rip or tear in your clothes, going from what you're wearing right now."

Sarid looked down at herself, her white tank top having been re-stitched across the side and the seam re-done at least twice, while her pants had patches over the knees and she knew the back pocket had been completely sown back on.

"…These will do for now."

"No, no. From the way things are going, you're going to become ruler of this place, so you're going to need clothes fitting the role…Maybe something with a cravat…"

_A what?_

"Come on! Musn't keep him waiting!" Mortimer tells her, waving a hand for her to follow. Her head turned slightly, looking back into her castle, then feeling a soft hand on her shoulder, pulling her forward. "You're not walking away from this!"

The two went down the main road to Pip's house, Mortimer pulling her into the Tailor shop.

The business floor had several mannequins in the clothes available, two stalls for dressing rooms, and the counter went through the middle of the room, the stairs to the upper floor behind them, as well as a long folding screen in the company of several rolls of newly purchased cloth, the area ready for fittings.

"Well, Pip's been looking forward to this, so let's get started." Mortimer tells her, going back around the counter to the stairs. "Costumer hits tiny desk bell!"

"You could've just said hello!" Pip's voice calls, the man coming down the stairs, cane in hand.

"Oh, but where's the fun in that?" Mortimer asks, smiling. "Anyways, here's Sarid."

"Ah, good, good." Pip says, going over to her, her arms folded over each other. "Well, seeing as how you're well on your way to becoming a ruler, you're going to need some nice clothes to go with the title."

"I have clothes." Sarid tells him, rubbing her upper arm.

"Which are all either torn or patched up." Pip deadpans. "Granted, you could scare the life out of anyone wearing them, but you also need to look regal – refined in every sense of the word; like you could kill with elegance."

"I'd prefer to kill with a sword."

"Oh, if you're not going to listen to me try to sound cool and mystic then let's just get on with it." Pip again deadpans, taking her by the arm and leading her over to the folding screen. There were mirrors on the other side of it, as well as a short stand, the windows made to be one-way. Mortimer stayed on the other side of the folding screen, sitting in a chair and lighting his pipe.

"So, you adjusting to your new life, Pip?"

"It's much nicer than my old one, that's for sure." Pip tells him with a smile, then going around the screen. "Alright Sarid, I need you to disrobe."

Sarid stared at him, he staring back.

"…Well, come on, I need to get your measurements."

"…" Sarid felt the edge of her shirt, then tugged it, pulling off the sleeveless shirt, gauze wrapped around her chest and showing the scars she had gotten – the row of little circles across her torso from the Eater of Worlds, the scar on her arm from fighting the Eye of Cthulhu, and a faint scar on her side from the Goblin Invasion.

"GOODNESS GRACIOUS, SARID WHEN DID – HOW DID – WHAT?!" He pointed to one of her scars, dumbfounded and not even questioning her almost masculine physique.

"I fought several monsters." She tells him.

"Oh dear, oh dear…" He sighs, concerned at the sight of the scars. Analyzing them a moment longer, he sighed, then took out his measuring tape. "Well, let's get your measurements."

He took down the length of her arms, width of her shoulders, thickness of her neck, chest, waist, hips – 28, 26, 28.

While doing this he and Mortimer carried on a conversation, exchanging jokes and mentioning someplace called "Ungar" which caused Mortimer to laugh for quite some time, Pip having to pause due to his own laughter, the joke going over Sarid's head, though she was allowed to pulled her shirt back on, removing her pants and boots to the blue undershorts she wore.

Pip took the necessary measurements, writing them on a note pad, then nodded.

"Alright, I've spoken with Leo and he helped me to come up with some designs." Pip tells her, she buckling her belt and picking up her boots. "He'll be here shortly with them."

"Got all the measurements?" Mortimer asks, sticking his head around the folding screen, Sarid sitting in a chair and pulling on her boots.

"Mm-hm." Pip hums. "Impressive physique for such a young one."

"Well, he does fight goodness knows what." Mortimer tells him. "Needs those muscles."

"Aye," He sighs, "I remember when I had muscles."

"So do I…"

"…Pardon me," The two looked at Sarid, "but…you mentioned a place called 'Ungar' and…"

As soon as she said it, their shoulders rose and lips pressed together in surpassed smiles, the two trying not to laugh.

"…what…happened there?"

"…" They stood silent, gently shaking from their contained laughter when Mortimer mumbled:

"What didn't happen?"

At that, they laughed like fools, Sarid staring at them as they enjoyed their jovial fits, suddenly realizing she could use this to sneak away.

Silently as she could, she stood and tiptoed to the door, reaching for the knob and

A loud knock sounded, Sarid tensing and the laughter getting quieter.

"Come in!" Pip yells, still laughing, the door opening to show a smiling Leo stepping in.

"Good day! I-" He saw Sarid, stiff and frozen in front of the door, hand outstretched to open the door. His expression became inquisitive. "…Were you trying to leave?"

"…Uuuh…"

"You haven't even seen the designs!"

"I…don't…need new clothes…"

"Sarid, with how you go about your days you'll be wearing rags soon."

"…W-well, I could set aside one set of clothes to wear one days I shouldn't-"

"You fight EVERYDAY Sarid."

"…I could still-"

"No, Sarid. Pip picked up you have only three sets of clothes, so you. Need. More." Leo tells her, shutting the door and stepping forward, invading Sarid's personal space, though she refused to back away. "Now, I've done some rather nice and regal designs, so we'll look through them and see what you like best and base them off that."

"…What if I don't choose?"

"We'll make all of them." Leo tells her. "And you'll have to wear them."

_…This reminds me of Christmas back in Julo…_

"…I must be go-"

"HE'S TRYING TO ESCAPE!"

"DON'T LET HIM GET AWAY!" Pip yells, Leo jumping onto Sarid, only to find out she was perfectly capable of catching and throwing him across the room, he landing behind the counter.

She reached for the door again and

"Sarid!" Pip yells, she tensing and freezing. "Come on, I used to do this back when you were a child. What happened?"

"…" Sarid stood still a moment, holding her breath.

Finally, she sighed, turning back to look at him, he standing beside the folding screen.

"…" She sighed again, looking down. "…Very well."

For the next two hours or so, she sat at a table with them, Leo and Pip going through the designs, altering them or taking on she liked enough and branching out with it.

When they finished, she stood to leave only to be drawn back, Pip jumping to work on the clothes, Leo running off to run an errand.

Later…

"Perfect!"

"Marvelous! Excellent shades of blue!"

Sarid, however, stood awkwardly in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection.

She wore a white shirt of silk, the sleeves long enough to reach her knuckles, a white cravat around her neck and tucked into a light blue, double-breasted vest with silver buttons. Around her waist was a black belt embroidered with silver in an elegant design, blue pants covering her legs, the ends tucked into knee-high black boots polished to a shine.

"…" She blinked. _May I go home now?_

"What do you think, Sarid?" Pip asks, Sarid looking over at him, then back at the mirror.

"…May I ask why the sleeves are so long?"

"Well, I had an idea, but I lack the materials to carry it out." He tells her. "I was thinking about a kind of silver sleeve garter; I have a design for it here…"

She was shown a paper with the design on it, showing a series of circular silver pieces with elegant designs on it, meant to go around the wrist so the sleeves were much shorter.

"I could probably make this." Sarid tells him. "I'll need to return home and change first…how much for this outfit?"

"I'll just take some gold pieces." Pip tells her, she going to the changing booth and grabbing the pants she had worn there, digging around the pocket until she found some coin, giving it to him.

"Hey, you could even make yourself a silver crown!" Leo suggests, Pip beaming at the idea and Sarid blinking.

"Yes! That'd tie it all together!"

"I'll try that." Sarid tells him. "…What was that errand you ran?"

"Oh, to get _this!"_

From nowhere, Leo pulled out a cloak that had been dyed a deep blue, the top edge of the high collar, the end of it, and through the middle black with a larger form of the silver embroidery from her belt on it.

"Here, put it on!"

The cape was twirled around her shoulders, held together in the front by Leo, as there was not yet a clasp for it.

"_Perfect."_ Pip says.

"I'm sorry to say this is five gold, however." Leo tells her, she shrugging and dropping the coin into his hand.

"Well, I'll go make a crown and clasp, as well as the sleeve…things, you mentioned." Sarid tells them, getting her clothes from the changing booth.

"Have a good day." Pip tells her, she leaving the building and going straight up the street to her castle, and into it.

Returning to the Work Wing, she changed back into her clothes from earlier in the day and retrieved silver from the storage, going to the forage and warming it up.

The sun passed as Sarid worked the metal, shaping them and cooling them, then engraving designs into the fronts, as well as embedding sapphires into them. In addition to the sleeve garters, cloak clasp, and a silver crown, she had created a ring, a pin for the cravat, and was currently debating on whether or not she should make a pocket watch.

It was then that she realized how late it was, with the burning sun on the other side of the building, giving the room a cool blue tint while the outside was cast in a dark shadow, save the spots where the sun could still reach the ground, showing the golden rays fading to red, while the sky changed from yellows and oranges to cool blues and soft purples.

She swallowed.

The celebration would be starting soon, meaning she would have to choose whether or not to attend.

Swallowing again, she looked back into the forge, the smoldering embers bright and fiery, casting ominous shadows on her face and stretching to and across the walls.

The crickets could be heard faintly playing with the forge's crackling, Sarid suddenly shivering.

_Sarid…_

She looked up, a chill shooting down her spine.

_ "Over here…"_

Again she swallowed, slowly turning so she could see behind her.

Where her shadow was cast across the floor and stretched up tall and imposing on the wall, a pair of demonic red eyes shown through.

_"Don't go. Stay here."_

She blinked.

_"I can tell you everything you need to know."_

She stared.

_"I'll hold nothing back. Every truth, every secret, all at your disposal, the knowledge of the universe at your fingertips and the weakness of your enemies at your feet."_

"…You can't know everything."

_"Oh, but I do."_

"Knowledge is always young. It is always changing and growing, like a sapling."

_"Wise words for a youth." _

From the shadows, a figure came forward, clad in the darkest shade of the darkest color; the essence of the void itself.

The Shadow Man held out his arms.

_"But stay, and let me speak with you."_

"I don't trust you."

_"But have I ever lied to you?"_

"…"

_"Even you know you were useless that night. You know daddy left you alone. Remember you were sent away because you couldn't help. Remember the liar?" _

"Everything is different now." Sarid tells him, shifting. "I can fend for myself. I can work alone. I don't need you to tell me anything."

_"Oh, but remember the other truth I told you down in the mine?"_

"…"

Sarid blinked.

_"I told you I'd fix him."_

_ b-dmp_

Sarid blinked and shifted again, taking a deep breath, unsure as to why she had felt a strong thud.

_"I can fix you little problem."_

"What problem."

_"Your…reaction around Asher."_

_ b-dmp_

She blinked again, taking another breath and sliding one foot back, so she faced away but kept her head toward him.

"You lie."

_"About what?"_

"'Reaction'?"

_"Oh, even the blind could see that, dear girl."_

He moved with footsteps that had a chilling silence.

_"You avoid him at all costs. You rush conversations with him. You duck away or make an excuse to leave when he comes near. Why, even today, you jumped in the ocean to avoid him."_

"And?"

_"I can make it stop."_

"…"

_"I can make it all stop. The dreams and the heart-skipping-a-beat, the need to avoid him and all the reactions to him that you have wrote to your mentor about."_

Sarid took a breath and stiffened at the mention of the letter, which she then wondered if it had been wise to write about it, though at the time she had been nearing the end of her wits.

_"I can fix it all."_

"…"

_"…"_

"…All…of it…?"

_"Every last one. You'll never feel them again."_

"…" She hesitated, stepping toward him with caution. "…How?"

A grin worthy of Beelzebub spread across his face, he holding his arms wide open.

_"Come into my arms."_

"…Could you tell me?"

_"Only I can do it."_

"…"

_"Don't you want to be free, my dear girl?"_

"…" Sarid took another breath, looking down at the floor.

_"…__**Well?**__"_

His impatience was thinly veiled, a chill rushing over Sarid's skin at the emphasis.

She turned to look into the crackling embers of the forge's glowing fire, wetting her lips.

"…"

Words caught in her throat.

"…I-I…"

The Shadow Man stared at her intently.

"…I…"

She took a deep breath-

_THOOMTHOOMTHOOM_

Banging on the castle doors startled her, she whirling around to look at the Shadow Man, seeing only a black mist dissipating into the air.

"…"

Her breaths were deep and even, closing her eyes after a moment.

_THOOMTHOOM_

Swallowing, she collected herself and pulling on her vest, going out of the Work Wing and into the grand hall, across the bridge and to the Grand Doors.

She pulled one open, seeing Durim standing there with a big grin.

"Hey, boy-o!" He greets. "Comin' to the festival? It's startin' soon!"

"…" Sarid stared at him for a moment, then remembered what had just taken place.

"…Y-yes, I…"

"Great to hear!" Durim cheered, then turning and waving a hand for her to follow. "C'mon! It's bound to be great!"

"My cloak…"

"Aw, leave it! Show off those muscles! Let the sailors marvel at them!"

"…" Sarid hesitated, Durim taking her by the arm.

"C'mon! Maybe we could have an arm wrestling match!" He says, leading her down from the castle and towards Sparkle's house, the roads either a cool purple-blue or a burning reddish color, the sky showing more stars.

Durim threw open the door into the house, all of the settlement's residents – aside from Pip and Mortimer – present, as well as the crew of the _Paranjay, _festive music playing and decorative lights strung about, Sparkle at the thing she had called a DJ booth.

Hannah, Faye and the ship's doctor sat together discussing herbal cures, some of the crew gathered around to listen, while in another area, Sinbad, Reginald, Mercer and some other members of the crew shared stories of their journeys and adventures, some crew members sat casually around, sipping drinks, Leo and Danel conversed in one of the corners while Leo painted the scene before them, Autumn and Xanos sat with each other, a large roll of paper between them, Esmeralda listening carefully as they explained it, though she still seemed a bit lost.

Overall, everything was bright and friendly.

"Sarid's here, everyone!" Durim announces, Sarid looking at him incuriously, everyone looking in their direction.

They were greeted with a barrage of greetings, Durim leading her father into the building, still holding her by the arm.

"Sarid, laddie!" Sinbad greets, striding over to her, drink in his hand. "Ye have me thanks again fer invitn' us ta stay!"

"It's no trouble." She tells him, Durim going and striking up a conversation with some of the other sailors.

"Ah, the men needed the break." He tells her, other members of the crew coming over, though not saying anything. They merely stared instead, Sarid feeling a crawling up her back that made her cross her arms – she had never been good with crowds or even people.

"Where'd ya get that much muscle, lad?" One of them asks.

"…Pardon?"

"They wanna know how you got so buff."

Looking, Reginald and Mercer were coming to join the crowd, Sarid blinking.

"…I…just have it."

"How ya feel ta sum arm wrastlin'?" One of the sailors asks, stepping forward and cracking his knuckles.

"…I see little point, but very well."

There was a loud cheer, the other groups in the room looking over at them, the crowd rushing Sarid and the sailor over to a table, putting two chairs up to it, seating each of them in one.

"Alright, this is'a good, clean match, lads." Payo tells them, taking their hands and clapping them together, Sarid feeling the sailor's fingers tighten around her hand, she returning the gesture.

"Go!" Payo stepped back and released their hands, the sailor's eyes flashing with the determination to win, putting great effort into pushing Sarid's hand down.

She blinked, their arms remaining where they were, not tilting in either direction.

He blinked with surprise, the people around watching and cheering, his mates rooting for him while Reginald and Mercer stood on either side of Sarid, yelling words of encouragement.

Due to the noise, the music had been turned down and the rest of the groups in the room had gathered around, the settlement residents giving their all for Sarid.

The sailor doubled his efforts, though it was in vain, as their hands instead just trembled, still not tilting.

His face was turning red and sweat began to build up on his forehead, lips pushed together and his cheeks were puffed, until he grit his teeth with effort.

Still no tilt.

"ARE YE EVEN TRYIN', MATE?" He asks with a strained voice.

"I'm exerting the same amount of force you are, leaving us at a standstill."

"TRY." He says, his voice strained and high pitched.

"Alright."

_**THOOM**_

The next instant, he was on the floor, having been spun out of his chair and left in a state of disorientation, his knuckles split and injured due to the impact on the table.

Everyone was silent, staring in awe at the sight.

"…Where'd ye get yar muscles and where can I get me some?!" One of the crew members yell, people bursting into applause, some still staring with their jaws dropped, while Mercer held up Sarid's arm to indicate her victory.

"Does anyone else dare challenge the undefeated King of Terraria?!" Reginald asks, another sailor sitting down, this one having more muscle than the last one, while the defeated sailor was helped up and his hand tended to by the ship's doctor and Hannah.

"Ain't no landlubber get me mate and get away with it." He says, their hands being set up by Payo.

"And…Go!"

He immediately put all his strength into it, every muscle in his arm, back, shoulder, and torso putting forth effort, his legs braced under the table to aid him.

Their arms did not tilt, Sarid putting forth the same effort he was, feeling only a slight difference.

He took a breath, trying to double his efforts, seeing Sarid had no strain on her face.

Given what happened last time, Sarid did not put as much into it, instead just causing his hand to slam down onto the table, his face gaping then contorting with pain.

_Oops. _Sarid thinks, releasing his hand to see the knuckles had still been injured.

"Sorry." She says, he being taken to be treated.

Sinbad sat down, placing his hat on the table.

"Sorry, laddie, but seen' as ta 'ow ya've injured two of me men, I can't let ye go walkin' off wit'out goin' against me."

"I hold no ill baring." She tells him, towels brought to be used as padding, so that no more injuries would occur.

"Ready?" Payo asks, taking their hands and getting them ready. "Go!"

Sinbad proved to be stronger than he looked, Sarid feeling a notable difference in his arm than the last two, and going by his scowl, he wasn't putting forth all of his strength.

Sarid had noticeable strain on her arm and at her neck, their hands and arms trembling as they put effort into the battle.

After a moment, Sarid's arm began to tilt down.

The roars around them increased, the crew cheering wildly for their beloved captain and the village residents yelling encouragement for Sarid.

Her arm continued to tilt down, Sinbad gritting his teeth, and Sarid straining her muscles more.

Right before her hand toughed the towels, their hands flew backwards in an arc, Sarid pinning Sinbad's hand against the towels, leaving her victorious.

The crew fell into a shocked silence, the villagers breaking into loud cheers, Reginald holding up one of Sarid's arms while Mercer held up the other.

Sinbad merely blinked in surprise, slowly rising, his crew pulling him into the crowd, as he was still dazed.

Payo then sat down, everyone falling silent.

He held up one of his large hands, elbow on the table, a look of challenge in his eyes.

Her arms were released, Sarid taking his hand.

* * *

Asher sat staring up at the stars, the night warm and lightly misted. The area was a small park-like area behind the houses on the east side of the north road, with stone paths and four light posts, a small fountain and two benches.

He sighed, twiddling his thumbs with a worried expression.

_Sarid said I didn't do anything, that it was something he had done, but what happened to make him distance himself from me all of a sudden? He won't even look me in the eye, and whenever I see him on the street, he ducks away so I can't talk with him, and he's snuck in and out of the library just to avoid talking to me…_

He sighed again, rubbing his face with his hands.

_He said it wasn't my fault, but I feel like this is. I can't recall doing or saying anything to him, but what if I did and that's why he's avoiding me? Or did I just start to become annoying to him? Was I not giving him the information he needed on his adventures? I'm sure I did, I'd find all the information I could, but should I've researched things he had asked me about so I could give him more information on the subjects? _

He sighed yet again, letting his hands fall beside him, his eyes starting to water, as he felt as lonely and as small as a star.

"Asher?"

He looked over his shoulder, sitting up, and he saw that Pip and Mortimer was standing there, apparently having gone for a stroll.

"Oh, uh…g-good evening." _Please don't ask what I'm doing, please don't ask what I'm doing…_

"Evening, my boy!" Mortimer tells him, tipping his hat. "Mind if we join you?"

"Not at all." _Please don't ask what I'm doing, please don't ask what I'm doing…_

They sat down on either side of him, Pip looking much better than he did before.

"You're looking better, Mr. Pip." Asher tells him. _Please don't ask what I was doing, please don't ask what I was doing…_

"Thank you, my boy." Pip tells him with a smile. "I'm feeling much better. Your cousin is an excellent doctor."

"She is." He nods. _Please don't ask what I was doing, please don't ask what I was doing…_

"Aye, Doc always has been the best medical man I've met." Mortimer agrees, Pip and Asher looking at him. "I'm still amazed at all the things he can treat…"

Pip and him were silent, their eyes gazing past the present and into the past, recalling memories from earlier in their lives.

Asher looked between them, then at the ground, his mind being dragged back to his predicament, a worried expression crossing his face.

"Oh, sorry." He looked up at Mortimer, "Didn't mean to cause a sudden silence…just miss those days sometimes."

"Ah yes…those days like Ungar." Pip says.

They burst into laughter, the joke going over Asher's head, causing him to blink with confusion.

"…What's…Ungar…?"

They laughed more, Asher shrinking down.

_Okay…_

"Sorry, sorry…" Pip laughs, wiping a tear from his eye. "Bit of an inside joke…"

"…_INSIDE _joke indeed." Mortimer says, the letting out his laughter, Pip laughing along, Asher now entirely lost.

"…I'm sorry?" He asks.

They calmed down a bit.

"No, no, the fault's ours…" Mortimer chuckles. "Oh, anyways, what are you up to these days?"

"I've taken up archery." He tells them. "If something happens I'd like to help in some way…"

"Excellent way to do so." Pip tells him. "Just be careful not to get hit back."

"I will." Asher tells him. "Erm…if you don't mind me asking, why aren't you two at the festival?"

"Oh, we'll join them when it comes out onto the streets." Pip answers. "Which shouldn't be too long now."

Asher swallowed.

"I see."

"…Say, why aren't-"

_PLEASE NO DON'T_

"-you at the festival?" Mortimer asks.

Asher inwardly tensed, his hands gripping the edge of bench.

"Ah, uh…w-well, uh…I…" He wet his lips and looked at the ground in front of him, his feet having been drawn under the bench, his person leaning forward, ready to jump up and run, which he almost wished he had sneaked away. "…I-I…"

"You're avoiding Sarid?" Mortimer asks, Asher gripping the bench harder and swallowing again.

"…I…uh…" His voice was very quiet.

"…Did something happen?" Pip asks.

"…I-I don't, I don't, I just, I-I don't…" His shoulders fell and he gripped his head, collapsing in on himself. "I don't _know,_ I, I just, he said I didn't – but…"

"Hold on," Mortimer tells him, putting o comforting hand on his back. "start from the beginning."

"…" Asher sat back, pulling his knees to his chest and laying his chin atop them. "…He stopped being friendly with me. Then, he started to avoid me…He hastened our conversations, stopped look me in the eye, and no longer asked me questions…Instead, he'd sneak into the library and look it up himself…"

He sighed, pulling himself in more.

"I've come believe he hates me."

"…" The two were silent, then exchanged a look.

"…Er, Asher?" Pip asks, he looking at him. "Have you spoken to Sarid on this?"

"Yes, but he kept trying to walk away and wouldn't directly address it, and…"

His expression reminded them of an abandoned puppy, his eyes starting to water.

They again exchanged a look, this time that of worry.

"Would you like us to try and talk to her?" Mortimer asks.

"I knew Sarid when she was a child – the two of us were very close. Surely she'd speak to me about it if I asked."

"Thank you, but-"

Air caught in his throat, and he stopped breathing.

"…" Pip looked at him with greater worry.

"Asher?" Mortimer asks. "Are you a-"

"_SHE?!" _Asher jumped from the bench, whirling around to look at them, his expression a blend of bewilderment and total shock. "You jus- you said- you called- but Sarid- Sarid- Sarid's- but- you-you-you just…?!"

"…I think we broke him." Mortimer says.

"Please, just speak." Pip tells him.

"…" Asher stared at them intensely, completely lost.

"…You…called…Sarid…'she'."

"Yes."

"That we did."

"But…But Sarid…"

"Is a she."

"She's always been a girl."

Asher looked between them, a jumbled mess of words trapped in his chest along with the air to speak them with, the world spinning around him.

"…But…then…how…"

"…Pardon?" Pip asks.

"…His-er…Her? muscles?" He asks.

"We're not sure about that…" Pip tells him, fingering his beard.

"D'you think Merlin had something to do with that?" Mortimer asks him.

"Hm, maybe…We'd have to ask him…" Pip says, then sighing. "But I last saw him ten years ago."

"That was the last I saw of him too." Mortimer tells him, they then looking back at Asher, his face both spaced out and too confused for words.

"…But then…why…how did…is that…?"

_Is that why he-SHE…'s mad at me? I didn't notice? But…h-SHE's so…masculine…and h-her features are borderline…but then…_

He looked at the ground, an image of Sarid in his mind.

_…She does have those posh pink lips…and kinda long lashes…_

_**b-dpm**_

"E-eh?!" He asks, slightly raising a hand. _What was that?!_

"…Do you want to go talk to her?" Pip asks, Asher staring at the ground a bit longer, then looking up at them.

"…Uh, y-yes…"

"We saw Durim leading her down to Sparkle's house." Mortimer tells him.

Asher gave them an absent nod, shuffling off in that direction, still lost.

The two elders sat by themselves, Mortimer holding out a hand.

"I'm not paying you!" Pip tells him.

"Oh yes you are!" Mortimer tells him, turning to look at him. "I bet fifty silver that Sarid was in love with the boy!"

"Oh, we don't know that!"

"Oh come on, avoiding conversation – especially eye contact – ducking away whenever she saw him coming, she's in love and shy about it!"

"Believe me, Sarid's been anything but 'shy'…though, she wasn't the best with people…"

"Well, either way, she's clearly got some affection for him and so I win the bet."

"…_Fine._" Pip tells him, putting a jangling bag of silver coins into his hand, he smiling happily.

* * *

Asher's head swam, still processing what he had just been told, and how he felt about it.

_Sarid's a girl._

_ Sarid's a girl._

_ Sarid's A __**GIRL.**_

He entered Sparkle's house, seeing everyone crowded around something, arms pumping the air as they cheered very loudly, his curiosity piqued.

Going to the crowd, he found a spot where he could see, blinking with surprise.

Sarid and Payo both gripped the table with their free hands, the two locked in an arm wrestling match, intense expressions on their faces, muscles strained and gritting their teeth, sweating from the effort they were putting into the match, their clasped hands shaking rather violently at the amount of force.

Cheers and whooping roared from the onlookers, Sarid gritting her teeth harder, squeezing her eyes shut for a moment, only to open them suddenly, their arms shaking more, Payo's hand tilting down towards the table.

The crowd increased its volume, the sailors yelling for Payo and the villager's yelling for Sarid, as Payo's arm continued down toward the towels on the table, Payo putting any more effort he could into the match, though that only slowed the decent down even more.

Beads of sweat rolled down their faces, every muscle in their arms working to their max, faces having determined expressions.

Sarid took a deep breath through her teeth, pushing even more, Payo's arm hovering just above the towels, the crowd screeching, Payo fighting back with everything he had.

With a final surge of energy, Sarid pushed his hand down into the towels, the villagers letting out a roar of victory, Reginald and Mercer each holding up one her arms to the extent she was lifted from her seat, while Payo remained seated, gasping for breath.

"AND THE KING WINS AGAAAAAAIN!" Reginald announces, Sarid taking deep breaths.

"Is there not one soul here who can defeat the mighty and magnificent monarch?!" Mercer asks, some of the crew helping Payo out of his seat.

Sarid's face was flushed with color due to the exertion of the match, red and pink colors spread across her face.

_…It looks like she's blushing…_

The idea flashed across his mind, making him almost jump and raise his hand to his mouth, heat rushing to his face.

_W-what?! _He thinks. _That's…why…?! I mean, it was just an observation, so…so why…?!_

He shook his head, looking back at the table, seeing no one had stepped up.

"No one?" Mercer asks, jumping up onto the table. "Has this remarkable ruler rendered everyone here into submission? Does no one dare defy this durable duke?"

"…"

Silence.

"…No one?" Mercer asks again.

"…"

Still silence, though Asher came forward.

Everyone stared at him with surprise, Sarid's breath stopping and her eyes widening, Hannah getting a look of concern.

"WE HAVE A COMPETETOR!" Mercer announces.

It seemed that everyone had been so excited by the matches that they had thrown concern to the wind, as they burst into cheers, aside from Hannah and Sarid.

Asher was rushed to his chair, being seated in it, Sarid seated back in her chair by Reginald and Mercer, though she had gone stiff and wanted to run, realizing this meant she'd have to hold Asher's hand and stare him down, both of these causing a flare of panic.

Reginald took Asher's hand and Sarid's, the panic making her tear her hand away.

Silence fell over them at the action, the panic in Sarid rising, her mind racing for an explanation.

"Sarid?" Reginald asks, her mind racing more, able to feel Asher's eyes, though she just stared intensely at the table top.

"Isn't it obvious, Reg?" Mercer asks, Sarid quickly looking up at him, panicking more.

"Sarid's worn that hand out because of the last match!" Mercer tells him.

"Oh, yeah…" Reginald realizes, reaching for Sarid's other hand-

Sarid stood so abruptly, that it knocked the chair out from under her, tipping over to the floor.

Silence once again, everyone staring at her, Sarid unable to look in front of her. She instead stared at the ground to her left, panting some, her eyes still intense and a whirlwind of panic inside of her.

"…Where may I relieve myself?" She asks loudly, Sparkle jumping up in the air.

"End of the hallway on your right!" She says, Sarid turning and pushing through the crowd, rushing off in that direction.

At the end of the hall, there was the bathroom she had mentioned, Sarid going into it and locking the door, then backing up to the wall, sliding to the floor and holding her head.

_Not this, not him…_ She thinks, fingers digging into her hair and biting her lip, brows furrowed up with worry.

_What do I do? I can't go against him, I can't…_

The image of her hands in his flashed across her mind, panic flaring inside of her again and heat to rush to her face, which she buried in her hands, curling up as much as she could.

_WHY. HOW DOES THIS HAPPEN._

_ WHY DO I BLUSH AT THE THOUGHT OF HIM, ITS FOOLISH NONSENSE._

_ "I can still fix it."_

Sarid's head shot up, seeing the Shadow Man standing in the shadows in front of the door. The only currently light in the room was cool, very faint moonlight, as it was still in the east, and the bathroom's only window was on the west.

"…Go away."

_"I can help, my dear girl." _He tells her, stepping toward her. _"I told you I could fix all of this."_

He held his arms out again, his demonic red eyes glowing in the darkness.

_…Fix everything… _Sarid thought, then looking off to the side. _But he won't tell me…why won't he tell me? I just…_

Her eyes went to look at the floor.

_…And HOW will it fix everything?_

She stared a moment longer, then looked up at him. Another moment passed, and she put her hands against the back wall, using it to help her stand, though she kept her back to it.

"…How will it fix things?"

_"Just trust me, my dear."_

"…Why can't you tell me?"

_"It's a surprise."_

"…Why should I trust you if you won't tell me?"

_"Have I ever lied to you?"_

"…"

Sarid blinked.

"_I didn't think so…" _

He took another step towards her, holding his arms out more.

"_You won't have to worry about these things you feel anymore. I promise."_

Sarid stared intently, some part of her mind yelling in protest.

"…I…don't think that's-"

"Yo Sarid!"

The Shadow Man dissipated into the black mist once again, Sarid jumping at both that and the sudden voice, which was accompanied by knocking.

"You okay in there?"

It was Reginald, though at the moment Sarid's mind went back to its panic, her eyes looking up at the window.

Fast as she could, she jumped onto the toilet, pushed open the window and fit herself through it, falling onto the ground below.

She took off with no real destination in mind.

The dark underbrush tried to stop her as it clung to her legs, and branches passed overhead, her surroundings a blur, her panic and pulsing adrenaline merging everything together, until she arrived at one single moment of clarity.

_..._

…

…

She took in her surroundings carefully.

…_How did I get in this tree?_

Sure enough, she was somehow in a tree, about thirty feet up in the air, a clearing at the base of it, and, seeing as to how there were no branches on the lower trunk, how she had gotten up was complete unknown to her.

…_Might as well get comfortable…_ She thought, sitting with one leg on either side of the thick branch, her back to the trunk. _…I wonder if I could sleep here…Have I ever slept in a tree before?_

"This way!"

_Autumn?_

She looked down at the clearing, seeing her and Xanos come into it, she holding his hand, and even from where she was, she could see his blush.

"Uh, what're we doing here?" Xanos asks.

"There's a great view of the stars here, see?"

Autumn pointed up at the sky, where the stars began to reveal themselves from their midnight blue veils, shining like a sea of diamonds.

"…Wow…" Xanos breaths, the two of them standing side by side, Autumn smiling up at the sky. "…I never had this view back home…"

"…Well, now you do." Autumn tells him, they looking at each other. She smiled more, Xanos' face flushing more.

"…Heh, well yeah…" He says, they looking back at the stars. "…As well as some great company…"

Sarid could see color rush to Autumn's face, the two of them – almost subconsciously – holding hands.

She sat back on the limb, staring forward.

_...That…easy? _

…_No, no no, it can't be that easy!_

…_But then they were still able to take the other's hand…I have fought monsters, terrible beings that would haunt men with weaker minds, I have even fought off entire invasions of hostile creatures twice now…_

_So why is this so terrifying for me?_

"SARID!"

She almost fell off the limb with how she jumped, Autumn and Xanos looking over at the source of the voice.

It turned out to be Leo who had yelled, he walking with Danel and Sparkle, they all looking around.

"SAR-you two?" Sparkle asks, the trio seeing the duo, who quickly dropped each other's hands.

"…We, uh, thought you guys were watching the match!" Autumn tells them after an awkward pause.

"Well, we would if Sarid hadn't disappeared." Danel informs her. "He was supposed to go against Asher but he had to go to the bathroom first."

"Sarid was going to go against Asher?" She asks suddenly, surprised.

"Yes, what about it?"

"…" She gained a knowing smile, a look of realization in her eyes. "Oh, just wondering. After all, Asher's not…_durable_ like Sarid is."

"Yeah, he surprised us with the challenge, but-…What are you two doing out here?" Leo asks, Autumn and Xanos getting awkward, panicked looks.

"Isn't is obvious?" Sparkle asks. "They wanted some alone time to gaze at the stars!"

"Oh, how romantic!" Danel smiles.

"NOT LIKE THAT!" Autumn objects, Xanos hiding his face. "We- well, we- I just- Xanos hasn't ever really gotten to see the stars too well until he came here and this is a great star gazing spot, so-"

"So are the house roofs." Leo tells her, raising a brow.

"…" She stood silent, still in a firm stance, fists raised. "…uh, well…"

"I'm too short!" Xanos blurts. "I-I can't get up onto the roofs!"

"…" The trio stared at the duo, Sarid realizing she had an opportunity to escape.

Quickly and quietly, she climbed down as far as she could, having to hug the lower part of the trunk and shimmy down it to the ground, wishing she could've just jumped down.

The darkness of night acted as her cover as she moved, avoiding other groups that were out looking for her, having to throw herself into a thicket at one point.

However, she knew the area well and knew the quickest way back to her castle, on route when she saw some murky figure in the dark, making her duck under a bush and peek out from under it.

Stepping into the moonlight was Asher, the silver-blue light casting soft shadows on his softer face, his brown doe eyes looking around.

Sarid stared from her hiding place, the cool light making him seem very caressable.

"…Sarid?" He calls, she pulling inward.

He waited and was met with silence, then looked around again, continuing on.

Sarid was as still as death when he passed within a foot of her hiding spot.

When his footfall had faded, she dashed out and ran to her castle, heaving open one of the doors and pushing it closed behind her, then ran into the Living Wing, up to her bedroom and slammed the door shut behind her, keeping her hands against it, hung her head, and stood panting.

After regaining her breath, she stood still a moment, then backed away from the door, swallowing.

The room was paced, made easy due to the fact is still had its scarce furniture, her bed roll laying out on the floor, though a bathroom had been built, accessed by an archway on the left wall.

Her pacing did not last long, as the day had been long and she felt drained, physically and mentally.

A long bath would be nice.

* * *

Flint dismounted his horse, handing the reigns to the stable boy.

"Thank you, my boy." He tells him, the boy nodding politely and leading the horse off, handling him very well for his age.

They had arrived in the port city, he able to smell the salt in the air even now, the cries of gulls audible no matter where you were.

He left the stable, stepping out into the darkened day, the sun throwing weak beams of red over the horizon, people rushing to get home or to the tavern, Flint watching them glumly.

_I should've burned them. _He thought, thinking of the letters. _I should've burned them…but I was so proud. So, so proud…_

"Flint?"

He was taken from his thoughts by a hand on his shoulders, he looking to see Doc.

"…" He sighs, looking back forward.

"Don't worry, we'll figure something out." Doc tells him, then putting his hand on his other shoulder, leading him back into the hotel, the interior grand with its rich colors and elegant pillars, the only one of its kind in the city.

Doc stopped when he saw General Howe, speaking with the men, Lance at his side, something about the image giving him a chill. Flint suddenly walked forward some, Doc putting his hand on top of his other, which rested atop his cane.

"Remember men, we're here to look for that deserter." Howe tells the group. "You're to engage in no funny business – all you efforts go toward inquires and follow-ups. Start with the ship captains, then to the bar keepers, and then to crew members. Bribe them if you have to, but find some scrap of information!"

"Sir, yes sir!" They said in unison, saluting.

"Dismissed!" The general tells them, they relaxing and starting to mill about. Lance noticed both Flint and Doc standing where they were, taking long strides toward them, stop in front of Flint.

"Good evening, Commander." Lance tells him. "I wanted to thank you again for helping us to find this place. Without you, we never would've gotten the lead we needed."

His tone was sincere, but the glint in his eye was vile, Flint merely staring back at him blankly. He smiled a bit at Flint's silence, then noticing Doc.

Fear gripped him in cold iron gloves.

Doc's eyes had a look he couldn't describe, though he felt them bore straight through him, his head down, cast shadows on his face and his hands gripping his cane in a fashion that told him there was a sword hidden inside it, and he was ready to use it without mercy.

Lance swallowed, blinking, then stepped back and quickly walked off, still able to feel Doc's eyes boring into him.

When he was out of sight, Doc relaxed, stepping up to Flint, putting his hand on his shoulder yet again.

Flint still stared forward, silent.

Doc frowned.

_Oh, Harry…_

* * *

**AN-VERY SORRY FOR HOW LONG THIS TOOK, HOPE THE LENGTH MAKES UP FOR THAT.**

**Thanks to all who have reviewed, favorited and/or followed! :D **

**Tavarus: I hope your question was answered in this chapter.**

**Korareous: Thank you so much! :D**

**CheetosPotato: *cough*byusinglava*cough* And yes! Mechanic!**

**TheFanFicCritic1337: Believe me, there's gonna be a line of people wanting to do that.**

**Starburst98: Actually,**

Sarid re-entered the dungeon, the first few set of stairwells were empty of monsters, though that passed when she got deep enough, as they came in their aggressive swarms, she shooting and slicing at them, drinking healing potions in the few moments of rest she had between attacks.

After she finished killing another skeleton mage, she slumped against the wall, weary from the fighting.

Hearing a rattle, her eyes popped open.

In the edge of her vision she could see a faint, pale light that made its way through the dark, Sarid turning head to look at it. She inwardly groaned at the sight, the source of the glowing a floating skull that moved smoothly through the air, stopping a few feet away from her.

She stood, placing a hand on her gun, watching the skull as it carefully floated back and forth, rising and lowering its height, when it sudden shot towards her.

Sarid drew her gun, releasing rapid fire. The skull shattered only inches in front of her, bone fragments scattering across the floor, some plinking off her armor. As well, some ring rolled across the floor, Sarid watching as it went, it then tumbling onto its side, and spinning rapidly on the floor until it slowed to a stop. Going over and bending down, she picked it up and inspected it, the silver ring having an eye on it, which was edged in blue. The eye's iris was light blue in color, Sarid turning it over, trying to see if she could find an inscription on the ring.

**So she'd actually been down there for a bit, meaning she'd probably fought some beforehand.**

**XxPokemonMasterxX: Aw, don't be sad! D: **

**Thanks for reading, leave a review and stay awesome!**


End file.

Terraria, Adventure